by the Word of God and care of Pastors but servants are taken into great houses because they are servicable for if that follow that they are made more servicable it is not the intent of the Lord of the house or of the under-stewards 3. The Oeconomy of Princes houses is no rule for the government of the house of the King of Kings Mr. Coachman while the materialls and pillars of the house are rotten and the house founded upon Briers Brambles and rubbish that is while wicked men are members no Discipline 〈◊〉 Reformation no censures no Election by the multitude will doe good Answ. The connexion is naught the fruit and power of Gods ordinances depend not upon the conversion or non-conversion of the instruments the preaching Sacraments censures are of themselves golden and exercisers and dispensers thereof following Christs direction therein are golden eatenus in so far though in respect of their personall estate they be wooden and clay members voyd of faith 2. It is false that the visible Church is founded upon men or their Faith God strengtheneth the barres of his own Sion And Christ and the Gospell are the pillars thereof Nay the Church strandeth not upon Peter and Paul and the Apostles faith subjective because the Apostles were holy men and Believers but upon the Apostles Faith objectivè that is upon the saving truth that the Apostles delivered from Christ to the Churches Ephes. 20. 21. 1 Cor. 3. 11 12. Mat. 16 v. 18. Quest. 3. Whether or no there be a true Church communion with ordinary hearers of the Word who cannot be admitted to the Lords Supper and what union excommunicated persons who dâ— heare the Word have with the visible Church and how the preaching of the Gospell is an essentiall note of the visible Church For the clearing of these confiderable poynts tending much to a fuller understanding of a true visible Church in its right constitution let these considerations make way to what we can say of these poynts 1. Dist. There is a difference betwixt ordinary and setled bearers of the Word and transient and occasionall hearers 2. Dist. Publick ordinary preaching for the converting of soulâ—â— is a publick Church worship Another set way of ordinary publick use of converting soules by preachers not in office wee know not 3. Dist. Some be members of the visible Church properly and strictly such as are admitted to all the seales of the covenant and holy things of God Others are lesse properly or in an inferiour degree members of the visible Church such as are baptized and are ordinary hearers of the Word but not admitted to the Lords Supper of old the Catechumenoi were such As there be decrâ—â—s of Citizens some having all the priviledges of the City and some onely right to some priviledges but not to all 3. Some have right to all and are most properly in the visible Church 4. Dist. Excommunication being medicinall and for edificatiâ—â— cannot cut off the member close except we should confound killing and curing 5. Dist. There is a note of a ministeriall Church such as is preaching of the Word of God and a note of the visible Church of Believers and obedience professed to the Word preached is such a note 6. Dist. Preaching of the Word may well be a note of the Church invisible in fieri while it is in gathering because God purposeth to convert where the Word is purely preached 2. A note of the invisible Church already constituted in so far as it is obeyed And. 3. A note of the Ministeriall Church in respect where God holdeth out the Standard of the preached word there is his ordered army 1. Conclusi To communicate with the Church ordinatily and of set purpose is an act of externall Church communion 1. Because if the preacher in preaching edifie the Church convened for that effect to receive edification and if he convince the Iâ—fidell by preaching and cause him fall downe and worship God and report that God is in that meeting then to communicate with the Church in hearing and preaching is an act of externall Church communion Because an act of worship terminated and bounded upon the Church is a Church-act But the prophet prophecying in publick to the Church edifieth the Church and converteth infidells in causing them to worship acknowledge Gods presence in a Church-meeting As is cleare 1. Cor. 14. 4. He that prophecieth edifieth the Church v. 5. v. 12. seek that you excell to the edifying of the Church 29. Yet in the Church I had rather speak five words with my understanding c. 23. If therefore the whole Church be come together into some place and all speake with tongues and there come in these that are unlearned and Unbelievers will they not say that yee are mad 24. But if all prophecy and there come in one that believeth not or one that is unlearned he is convinced of all c. And that this is a Church-meeting formally it is cleare because it is said 34. let your women keepe silence in the Churches now women out of a Church-meetings are not commanded silence for Tit. 2. 4. They are to teach the younger women and at home in the house Prov. 31. 26. She openeth her mouth with wisdome and the Law of grace is in her lips Acts 20. 7. and upon the first day of the week the Disciples came together to breake bread and Paul preached to them Had they not then a Church Communion in hearing the Word as in the receiving the Sacrament Our brethren say that eating one bread together at the Lords Table is properly a Church Communion For thereby we may eat one bread we are one body for we all partake of one bread 1 Cor. 10. 18. But heating one word is not a church-Church-communion because Infidels and Turkes who are not members of the Church may heare one word 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. I answer 1. Wee speake of a professed and resolved hearing Turks and Infidels comming in without purpose to joyne with the Church as 1 Cor. 14. 2. 25. are not such hearers 2. If this were a good reason a latent hypocrite eating one bread with sound believers at the Lords Table should keepe no church-Church-communion with the Church for by our Brethrens Doctrine a â—ypocrilt is no more in deed and truth a member of the visible Church then a leg of wood is a member of a living body But we hold that he is a true member of the Church as visible and that his binding and loosing with the Church suppose he be an Elder is no lesse valid in Heaven when Christs order is followed then the binding and loosing of a believing Elder and therefore that his eating at the Lords Table is an act of externall Church-communion and of visible fellowship in a visible body and the same is every way strong for a visible Church-fellowship in hearing the Word for that same Christ and fellowship with him which is sealed in the Sacrament
Catholick body but the case for ordinary and constant power of ordinary and constant Jurisdiction is not so in a Presbyteriall in a provinciall in a Nationall in the Catholick visible Body And therefore it followeth not that they are not compleat Bodies and entire Churches for all ordinarie and constant Jurisdiction and the reason is cleare because Synods or Synodicall Churches above a Presbytery to me are not ordinary not constant Courts but extraordinary and prore nata occasionall having their rise from some occurrence of providence as is most cleare by Scripture The Church of Ephesus being a Presbyteriall Church did constantly exercise Discipline and try false Prophets and those which called themselves Iewes but were lievs Revel 2. 2. Whereas that famous Councell at Ierusalem was not an ordinary and constant Court but extraordinary that is occasionall for so I take the Word for expressions cause and had its rise Acts 15. 1. from a meere occasion because some came from Iudea and taught the Brethren except yee be circumcised after the manner of Moses you cannot be saved And the subject of this Court was not the constant and ordinary affaires of Discipline that belonged to the presbytery of Ierusalem and Antioch No v. 6. the subject was only an incident controversy raised by false teachers subverters of soules v. 24. and therefore it is said v. 6. The Apostles and Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to consider of this matter therefore the presbyteriall Church hath both Word and Sacraments dispensed in it distributively through all the Churches and for the power of Jurisdiction ordinary intensivè and quoad essentiam Ecclesiae ministerialis according to the entire essence of a ministeriall Church it is as perfit and compleat in one single Congregation as in a provinciall as in a Nationall yea as in the Catholick visible Body whereof Christ is the Head onely a provinciall nationall and the Catholick Church visible extensivè according to the power of extension is a larger and a superior Church and though the presbyteriall Church be a part of the Catholick it is so a part as it is a perfit whole Church as a man is a part of this great all the World yet so as he is a perfit reasonable Creature and so a whole man and a part of the World but a Congregation is so a part of the Presbytery that it hath not a whole entire compleat intensive power over its owne members to excommunicate them because its members are for contiguity and necessity of neere visible communion parts that cannot avoyd dayly edifying or scandalizing of consociated Churches and therefore the consociated churches trust have a power over the members of a Congregation But our Brethren will say Contiguity of locall cohabitation doth not in be a visible Church but only the voluntary agreement of Professors who doe ex pacto and by covenant tacit or expresse make up a conseciation for a Papist and a Protestant may cohabit in one house Answ. That is true but contiguity is such a necessary foundation of externall visible Church fellowship in one presbytery as without that contiguity I see not how jure Divino there can be either a Congregationall Church or any other Church for sure I am Christ hath not ordained me to be a member of a Congregation in America or of a presbyteriall Church in Geneva And that such persons and no more be members of a Congregation is not juris Divini yet without a contiguity lesse or more they cannot be members of a Congregation nor is this single Congregation a limbe of this presbyteriall Church jure Divinâ— onely this in abstracto is jus Divinum that there be a Congregation of a convenient number and a presbytery of such as may meete conveniently in their guides But to returne the Brethren do deny that God gave a power of Jurisdiction to the Catholick visible Court of the Oâ—cumenick Church And why because a generall councell cannot excommunicate nor relax from Excommunication a nationall Church But I answer 1. It is by accident and not through want of innate and intrinsecall power that the Court of a Catholick councell cannot in an ordinary and constant way exercise the power that Christ hath given to her as the presbyteriall church doth and the exigence of providence maketh it so because it falleth out by the blessing of God that Zion must say as it is Esai 49. 20. The place is too streight for me give place to me that I may dwell And because she inlargeth the place of her Tent and stretcheth forth the curtains of her habitation and lengthneth her cords and breaketh forth on the right hand and on the left and her seed inheriteth the Gentiles Esai 54. 2 3. and because from the rising of the Sun to the going dâ—â—ne thereof his Name is great amongst the Gentiles and in every place incense is offered to him Mal. 1. 11. yet have generall councells condemned Hereticks as Nestorians Macedonians Eutyches and others and I see nothing to prove that a generall councell hath no power to excommunicate a Nationall Church If the Lord should be pleased to give the Christian Churches a generall councell this day they might lawfully in a juridicall way declare the faction of Romish pretended catholicks to be mysticall Babylon a cage of uncleane Birds which is excommunication in the essence and substance of the Act nor is there need of a legall and juridicall citation of nationall Churches or a citation of witnesses to prove Romish Heresies and perfidious and detestable obstinacy for their writings and deeds are so notorious that the senses of men may as infallibly prove the fact as we know there is such a City in the world as Rome and Câ—nâ—tantinople as for the instance that a catholick councell cannot ordinarily be had to relax a repenting nationall Church I answer the same inconvenience will follow if we suppose an ordinary case the Church congregationall as our Brethren suppose of Ierusalem Acts. 2. consisting of three thousand and a hundred and twenty having excommunicated Ananias Saphira and others who yet by the grace of God should truely repent in the meane time the Sword of the Roman Emperor intervening scattereth this Church that they cannot convene in a spirituall Court to relax them and out of Court they have no authority of Jurisdiction here were an invincible necessity of their remaining in Satansbonds in foro externo ecclesiae But what then This is to limit God as Papists do in binding and tying salvation of Infants to the outward signe of externall baptisme as if God in soro caeli in his own Court could not absolve penitent sinners because the Church will not which is more ordinary through mens corruption or cannot absolve through the necessity of exigence of divine providence and the more catholick that crosses be as warâ— the universall and catholick cruelty and treachery of the church of Mâ—lignants against the true catholick Church of Christ the more easily are
Ministery and the Minestery before the Church p. 175 176 177. The Keys and power of ordaining Officers not committed to the Church of believers destitute of Elders p. 180. 181. 182. Robinsons reasons on the contrary siding with Arminians and Socinians who evert the necessity of a Ministery are dissolved p. 182. 183. No Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers but by Elders in a constituted Church p. 184. 185. seq Ordination and Election differ ibidm Corrupt rites of the Romish Church added to ordination destroy not the nature of Ordination though such an Ordination be unlawfull yet is not invalid and null p 186. 187 188. The various opinions of Romanists anent Ordination ibid. Election may stand for Ordination in case of necessity p. 187. Of the succession of Pastors to Pastors p. 185. 186. Calling of Pastors seems by our Brethrens way not necessary p. 200 Arguments for Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers dissolved p. 189. 190 191 seq Believers because not the successors of the Apostles have not power of Ordination p. 192. 193 194. seq The Keys by no warrant of Gods word are given to Pastors as Pastors according to the Doctrine of our Brethren p. 197. seq They side with Sociaians who ascribe Ordination to sole Believers p. 200. Election belongeth to the people p. 201. 202. seq In the ancient Church this was constantly taught till Papists did violate Gods Ordinance p. 203. Election of a Pastor not essentiall to his calliâ—g p. 205. The calling of Luther how ordinary and how extraordinary p. 205 206 207. seq The essence of a valid calling p. 208. 209. How it may be proved by humane testimonies that the now visible Church hath been a visible Church since the dayes of the Apostles p. 229. 230. seq Since the long continuance of the Waldenses p. 235 236. seq A calling frow the Papists Church as valid as Baptisme from the same Church p. 237 238. seq Robinsons arguments are removed p. 239. 240. Of addition of members to the Church p. 241. What sort of Professors whether true or seeming believers doe essentially constitute a visible Church divers considerable distinctions anent a visible Church p. ib. 242. 243 seq The invisible not the visible Church the prime subject of the Covenant of grace and of all the priviledges due to the Church and of all title claime and interest in Jesus Christ and how by the contrary doctrine our brethren imprudently fall into a grosse poynt of Arminianisme p. 244. 245 246 247 248. seq The invisible Church hath properly right to the seales of the Covenant our brethren in this poynt joyne with Papists whom otherwise they sincerely hate p. 242 205 251. seq What sort of profession doth constitute a visible Church p. 356. That Christ hath provided no Pastors as Pastors for converting of soules and planting visible Churches is holden by our Brethren p. 256. The arguments of our brethren for a pretended Church of visible Saints not only in profession but also in some measure of truth and sincerity as the author saith are disolved p. 256. 257 258. Robinsons arguments at length are discussed p. 268. 269 seq The Lords adding to the Church invisible no rule for our adding p. 256. The places Mat 22. Mat. 13 of the man without his wedding garment comming to the feast and of the tâ—res in the Lords Field discussed p. 261 262. 263. The typical Temple no ground for this pretended visible Church p. 263 264. Nor the place 2 Tim. 3. 5. p. 261. Nor Rev. 22. 15. without are Dogs p. 267. 268. And of diverse other places and persons at length in seq Ordinary and prosessed hearing is church-Church-Communion p. 268 269 270 seq Excommunicated persons not wholy cut off from the visible Church p. 272 273 274 seq Sundry distinctions thereanent collected out of the Fathers and Schoolemen p. 277 278 279 282. Some Separatists deny that the regenerated can be excommunicated as Robinson some say onely the Regenerated are capable of excommunication as Peter Coachman p 279 280 281. Of the diverse sorts of excommunication and the power thereof p. 282 283 295. The reason why Papists debar not the excommunicated from hearing the word p. 275 276. How the Seals are due to the visible Church only in foro Ecclesiastico properly p. 281. In what diverse considerations the word preached is a note of the visible Church p. 283 284. seq The difference betwixt nota and signum p. 301. And nota actu primo notificativa and nota actu secundo and notificans p. 285. Arguments of Robinson and others answered p. 286. 287. Whether discipline be a note of the true church diverse distinctions thereanent p. 287 288. The order of Gods publick worship p. 228. Of the Communion of the visible Catholik Church p. 289 290. The Ministery and Ordinances are given principally to the guides of the Catholick Church and to and for the Catholick Church p. 289 290 291. And not to a Congregation only ibid 292. Congregations are parts of a Presbyteriall Church p. 293 294. Christ principally the head of the Catholick Church and secondarily a Spouse Head Lord King of a praticular Congregation p. 295. The excommunicated is east out of the Catholick visible Church p. 295 296. A sister Congregation doth not excommunicate consequenter only but antecedenter also p. 297. How Presbyteriall Churches excommunicate not by power derived from the Catholick visible Church p. 299 300. Of the power of the Catholick visible Church p. 300 301. A Congregation in a remote I le hath power of Jurisdiction p. 302. A Presbyteriall Church is the first and principall subject of the Ordinary power of Jurisdiction p. 302 303. What power generall councells have and how necessary p. 304. Power of excommunication not in a single Congregation consociated with other Churches p. 205 206. Synods or councels occasionall rather then ordinary p. 307. A Congregational Church how it is by divine right p. 307. 308 Tell the Church Mat. 18. not restrained to a single Congregation only p. 310 311. The place Mat. 18. 17. Tell the Church considered p. 310 311 312 313 seq An appeale from a Church that hath lawful power p. 315. A representative Church p. 316. The power of a single Congregation p 320 321 322. Matthew 18. Tell the Church establisheth a Church Court p. 322 323 324. What relation of Eldership do the members of the classicall Presbytery beare to the whole Presbyteriall Church and to all the congregations thereof p. 325 326 327 328 329 seq They have power of governing all Congregations in those bounds and not power of Pastorall teaching in every one of them ibidem Oncrousnesse of ruling many Churches whereof the Elders of the classicall Presbytery are not Pastors no more then the onerousnesse of advising that is incumbent to sister Churches p. 331 332 333. The power of Presbyteries Auxiliary not destructive to the power of Congregations p 334. 335.
weake p. 297 298 299 seq Mr. Coachmans arguments dissolved p. 305 306 307. seq The way of Church judging in independent congregations examined p. 308 309. That there be no peculiar authority in the Eldership for which they can be said to be over the people in the Lord according to the doctrin of independency of Churches and their six ways of the Elders authority confuted p. 311 312 313 314 315. seq That independency doth evert communion of sister-Churches and their seven wayes of Churches-communion refuted from their own grounds p. 324 325 326. seq The divine right of Synods Ten distructions thereanent p. 331 332. seq The desinition of a generall or Oecumenick Synod p. 332. 333 The place Acts 15 farther considered p. 334 335. Synods necessary by natures Law p. 336. Papists no friends to councells p. 336 337 338. seq 340 341. Three ways of communion of sister-Churches according to the doctrin of independent Churches confuted p. 346 347. seq How the magistrate hath power to compell persons to the profession of the truth p. 352 373. seq Six distinctions thereanent 2 part p. 352 353. The Magistrates power over a people Baptized and over Pagans who never heard of Christ in this poynt of Coaction to profession not alike p. 353 354 355. The magistrates compelling power terminated upon the externall act not upon the manner of doing sincerely or hypocritically p. 355 356. The magistrates power over hereticks with sundry distinctions thereanent p. 356 357 358. seq Socinians judgement and Arminians hereanent p. 359 360 A farther consideration of compelling or tolerating diverse Religions p. 361 362. Some indirect forcing lawfull p 362. Erroneous opinions concerning God and his worship though not in Fundamentalls censurable p 363 364. Diverse non Fundamentalls are to be believed with certainty of Faith and the non-believing of them are siâ—nes punishable p. 365. 366 367 seq Arguments on the contrary dissolved and the place Philip. 3. 15. cleared p 316. seq How an erring conscience obligeth p. 378 379 380 381 seq Arguments on the contrary answered p. 383 384. seq The Princes power in Church affairs Ten distinctions thereanent p. 391 392. 393. How the Magistrate is a member of the Church p. 392 393. The Prince by his Royall Office hath a speciall hand in Church-affaires p 393 394. The intrinsecall end of the Prince is a supernaturall good to be procured by the Sword and a coactive power and not only the externall peace of the State Spalato resuted p 396 397 398. seq How the Magistrate is subordinate to Christs mediatory Kingdome p 402 403 404 seq The ordinary power of the Prince is not Synodicall teaching or making Church-Lawes p. 403 404 405 406. seq The influence of the Princes civill power in Church-Canons p. 409. 410 411 seq The government of the visible Church spirituall and not a formall part of the Magistrates Office p. 417 418. seq The power of Ordination and Deprivation not a part of the Magistrates Office p. 427 428. seq Instances from David Salomon Ezechiah c. answered and our Doctrine and Iesuites differenced p. 438 439. seq Difference betwixt the Princes commanding Church-duties and the Churches commanding these same p. 417 418 seq The Kings ordinary power to make Church-Lawes examined p. 438 439 440. seq The intrinsecall end of the Magistrate a supernaturall good p. 442 443 446 447 448. The Popes pretended power over Kings protestants contrary to to Papists herein what ever the author or Popish libeller of the survey and the night-Author of Treason Lysimachus Nicanor say on the contrary p. 449 450 451 452. seq The way of Reformation of Congregations in England according to the independent way examined p. 457 458. The originall of Church-Patronages p. 459. And how unwarrantable by Gods Word p. 462 463. Other wayes of Reformation of England according to the way of independent Churches modestly considered as about maintenance of Ministers and replanting of visible Churches there p. 464 465 466. seq Errata THe Author could not attend the Presse therefore pardon errors of the Printing Observe that the Author was necessitated to make some occasionall addition to the mids of this Treatise which occasioned-variation of the Figures of the Pages and therefore stumble not that when the Booke commeth to page 484 the next page not observing due order is page 185. 186 and so forth to the end of the Treatise page 60. title of the page 60 c. page 61 62. 64. dele not and for not of the same essentiall frame c. read of the same essentiall frame c. page 484 line 22 Churches their persecution read Churches through their persecution for page 229 read 209. for page 259. read 269. for p. 484. r. p. 498. יהוה THE Way of the Church of Christ In NEW ENGLAND Measured by the Golden Reed of the SANCTUARY Or The way of Churches walking in brotherly equality and independence or coordination without subjection of one Church to another examined and measured by the Golden Reed of the Sanctuary Propositions concerning the supposed visibility and Constitution of independent Churches examined CHAP. 1. SECT 1. PROP. 1. THe Church which Christ in his Gospell hath instituted and to which he hath committed the keys of his Kingdome the power of binding and loosing the Tables and Scales of the Covenant the Officers and Consures of his Church the Administration of all his publick worship and Ordinances is coetus fidelium a company of Believers meeting in one place every Lords day for the administration of the holy ordinances of God to publick edification 1 Cor. 14. 23. 1 Because it was a company whereof Peter confessing and believing was one and built on a rock Mat. 16. 18. a Such as unto whom any offended brother might complaine Mat. 18. 17. 3 Such as is to cast out the incestuous Corinthian 1 Cor. 5. Which cannot agree to any diocesian provinciall or Nationall assemblie Ans. From these we question Quest. 1. If a company of believers and saints builded by faith upon the rock Christ and united in a Church-Covenant be the only instituted visible Church of the New Testament to the which Christ hath given the keys Let these considerations be weighed 1. Dist. The matter of an instituted visible Church is one thing and the instituted visible Church is another as there be ods betwixt stones and timber and an house made of stones and timber 2 Dist. It is one thing to govern the actions of the Church and another thing to governe the Church the Moderator of any Synod doth govern the actions of the Synod but he is not for that a Governour Ruler and Pastor of the Synod Or ordering actions and governing men are diverse things 3. Dist. A thing hath first its constituted and accomplished being in matter forme efficient and finall causes before it can performe these operations and actions that flow from that being so constituted a Church must be a Church before any
Church communion amongst all the visible Churches on Earth Ergo de jure and by Christ his institution there is an universall or catholick visible Church I prove the antecedent 1. Because there ought to be mutuall fellowship of visible Church-duties as where there is one internall fellowship because Eph. 4. 4. we are one body one spirit even as we are called in one hope of our calling v. 5. one Lord on Father one Baptisme v. 6. one God and Father of all There also should there be externall fellowship and Church fellowship of exhorting rebuking comforting and Church-praying and Church-praising in the behalfe of all the visible Churches on earth even for those whose faces we never saw Coloss. 2. 1. and when one nationall Church falleth away the visible Churches of the Christian world are obliged to rebuke and to labour to gaine such a Church and if she will not be gained to renounce all the foresaid communion with such an obstinate Nation 2. As the Apostles had one publicke care of all the Churches and accordingly kept visible fellowship as they had occasion to preach write to them pray and praise God for them so this care as Apostolick I grant is gone and dead with the Apostles but the pastorall and Church-care and consequently acts of externall fellowship are not dead with the Apostles but are left in the Church of Christ for what church-Church-communion of visible fellowship members of one particular congregation keepe one with another that same by due proportion ought nationall Churches to keepe amongst themselves 3. This is cleare Act. 1. where particular Churches with the Apostles did meete and take care to provide a Pastor and an Apostle Matthias for the whole Christian Church and why â—ut particular Churches are hereby taught to confer all Church-authority that God hath given them for the rest of the visible Churches and the Churches conuened in their speciall members Acts 15. 12. extended their Church-care in a church-Church-communion of Ecclesiastick canons to all the visible Churches of the Jewes and Gentiles Hence Oecumenick and generall councells should be jure divino to the second comming of Christ Neither need we stand much on this that our Brethren say that one Catholick visible Church is a night dreame because no Church is visible save only a particular congregation the externall communion whereof in meeting in one materiall house ordinarily and partaking of the same word and Sacraments doth incurre in our senses whereas a Church communion and visible fellowship with the whole Christian Churches on Earth is impossible and no wayes visible But I answer if such a part of the Sea the Brittish Sea be visible then are all the Seas on earth visible also though they cannot all come in one mans senses at one and the same time so if this Church particular be visible then all the Churches also in their kind are visible 2. There be acts of church-Church-communion externall with all the visible Churches on earth Ergo the whole Catholick Church according to these acts is visible I prove the antecedent we pray in a Church-way publickly for all the visible Churches on earth we praise Church-wayes publickly for them we fast and are humbled Church-wayes before God when they are in trouble and so ought they to doe with us we by preaching writing and Synodicall constitutions proclaime the common enemie of all the Churches to be the Antichrist his doctrine and the doctrine of that body whereof he is Head to be false and hereticall by writings we call all the people of God to come out of Babâ—l and we renounce externall communion with Rome in Doctrine Discipline Ceremonies and Rites all which are Church-acts of externall communion with the reformed catholick visible Churches neither to make a Church visible to us is it requisiâ—e that we should see the faces of all the members of the Catholick visible Church and be in one materiall Church with them at once partaking of the same visible worship yea so the Church of Iudea should not be one visible Church which our Brethren must deny for they had one Priest hood on Temple one Covenant of God visibly professed by all yet could they not all meete in one materiall Temple to partake together at once of all Gods O dinanceâ— For I partake in externall worship with these of New England who are baptised according to Christs institution without the signe of the crosse though I never saw their faces Hence all may see that Oecumenick councel's are de jure and Christs lawfull Ordinances though de facto they be not through the corruption of our nature yet such a visible Church-fellowship in externall church-Church-communion is kept in the whole catholics Church visible as may be had considering the perversity of men and the malice of Satan It is constantly denied by our brethren that the Church of the Iewes was a congregationall Church and of that frame and institution with the Christian Church but that it was peculiar and meerely in laicall to be a nationall Church yet let me have liberty to offer a necessary distinction here 1. a nationall Church is either when a whole Nation and all the Congregations and Synogogues thereof are tied by Divine precept to some publique acts of typicall worship in one place Which the Lord hath chosen so all Israel were to sacrifice at Jerusalem onely and the Priests were to officiate in that kind there onely and they to pray toward the Temple or in the Temple and they to preseâ—t the male children there as holy to the Lord Luke 2. 23 c. this way indeed the Church of the Jewes in a peculiar manner was a Nationall Church and thus farre our brethrens arguments doe well conclude that the Jewish Church was Nationall in a peculiar manner proper to that Church onely But a Nationall Church is taken in another sense now for a people to whom the Lord hath revealed his statutes and his testimonies Whereas he hath not d alt so with every Nation Psal. 147. 19 20. which Church is also made up of many Congregations and Synagogues having one worship and government that doth morally concerne them all Thus the Iewish Church was once Nationall and that for a time God chose them of his free grace to be a people to himselfe Deut. 7. 7. and Deut. 32. 8. When the most high divided to the Nations their inheritance Iacob was the lot of his inheritance Amos 3. 2. You onely have I chosen of all the families of the earth But the Jewish Church was in this sence but Nationall for a time Now hath God Act. 11. v. 18. also granted to the Gentiles repentance unto life and called the Gentiles and made them a Nationall Church Hos. 1. 11. 1 Pet. 2. 10 11. Esay 54. 1 2 3. that is he hath revealed his testimonies to England to Scotland and He hath not done so to every Nation So if a false Teacher should goe through Israel and call himselfe the power
member Christs wisdome who careth for the whole no lesse then for the part cannot have denied a power conjunct with that congregation to save themselves from contagâ—ons to all the consociated Churches for if they be under the same danger of contagion with the one single congregation they must be armed and furnished by Christ Iesus with the same power against the same ill so the power of excommunication is given to the congregation but not to the congregation alone but to all the congregations adjacent so when I say the God of Nature hath given to the hands a power to defend the body I say true and if evill doe invade the body nature doth tell it and warne the hands to defend the body but it followeth not from this c. if the power of defending the body be given by the God of Nature to the hands therefore that same power of defence is not given to the feete also to the eye to foresee the ill to reason to the will to command that locomotive power that is in all the members to defend the body and if nature give to the Feete a power to defend the body by fleeing it is not consequence to infer O then hath nature denied that power to the hands by fighting so when Christ giveth to the congregation which in consociated Churches to us is but a part a member a fellowsister of many consociated congregations he giveth also that same power of excommunicating one common enemy to all the consociated Churches without any prejudice to the power given to that congregation whereof he is a member who is to be excommunicated because a power is commmon to many members it is not taken away from any one member When a Nationall Church doth excommunicate a man who hath killed his Father and is in an eminent manner a publick stumbling â—lock to all the congregations of a whole Nation it is presumâ—d that the single congregation whereof this parricide is a member doth also joyne with the nationall Church and put in exercise its owne power of excommunication with the nationall Church and therefore that congregation is not spoyled of its power by the nationall Church which joyneth with the nationall Church in the use of that power And this I thinke may be thus demonstrated The power of excomunication is given by Christ to a congregation not upon a positive ground because it is a visible instituted Church or as it is a congregation but this power is given to it upon this formall ground and reason because a congregation is a number of sinfull men who may be scandalized and infected with the company of a scandalous person this is so cleare that if a congregation were a company of Angels which cannot be infected no such power should be given to them even as there was no neede that Christ as a member of the Church either of Iewes or Christians should have a morall power of avoyding the company of Publicans and sinners because he might possibly convert them but they could no wayes pervert or infect him with their scandalous and wicked conversation therefore is this power given to a congregation as they are men who though frailty of nature may be leavened with the bad conversation of the scandalous who are to be excommunicated as is cleare 1 Cor. 5. 6. Your glorying is not good know yee not that a little leaven leavneth the whole lumpe therefore are we to withdraw our selves from Drunkards Fornicators Extortioners Idolaters and are not to eate and drinke with them v. 10. And from these who walke inordinately and are disobedient 1 Thess. 3. 12 13 14. And from Hereticks after they be admonished lest we be infected with their company just as nature hath given hands to a man to desend himselfe from injuries and violence and hornes to oxen to hold off violence so hath Christ given the power of excommunication to his Church as spirituall armour to ward off and defend the contagion of wicked fellowship Now this reduplication of fraile men which may be leavened agreeth to all men of many consociated congregations who are in danger to be infected with the scandalous behavior of one member of a single congregation and agreeth not to a congregation as such therefore this power of excommunication must be given to many confociated congregations for the Lord Iesus his salve must be as large as the wound and his mean must be proportioned to his end 2. The power of Church â—jection and Church separation of scandalous persons must be given to those to whom the power of Church communion and Church confirming of Christian love to a penitent excommunicate is given for contraries are in the same subject as hot and cold seeing and blindnesse but the power of Church-communio at the same Lords table and of mutuall rebuking and exhorting and receiving to grace after repentance agreeth to members of many consociated Churches as is cleare Col. 3. 16. Heb. 10. 23. 2 Cor. 2 6 7 and not to one congregation only Ergo c. the assumption is cleare for except we deny communion of Churches in all Gods Ordinances we must grant the truth of it 2. We say that of our Saviours tell the Church is not to be drawen to such a narrow circle as to a Parishionall Church only the Apostle practice is against this for when Paul and Bannabas had no small dissention with the Iewes of a particular Church they determined that Paul and Barnabas and certaine others of them should goe and tell the Apostles Elders and whole Church Nationall or Oecumemek Acts 15. 2. v. 22. and complaine of those who taught that they behoved to be circumcised Acts 15. 1. and that greater Church v. 22. 23. commanded by their ecclesiastick authority the contrary and those who may lay on burdens of commandements as this greather Church doth expresly v. 28. Acts 16. v. 4. ch 2. v. 25. they may censure and excommunicate the disobeyers And Acts 6. 1. the Greek Church complained Acts 6. of the Hebrewes to a greater and superior Church of Apostles and a multitude made up of both these v. 2. and 5. and they redresed the wrongs done to the Grecian Widdowes by appointing Deacons also though there was no complaint Acts 1. Yet was there a defect in the Church by the death of Judas and a catholike visible Church did meete and helpe the defect by chosing Mathias it is true the ordination of Matthias the Apostle was extraordinary as is cleare by Gods immediate directing of the lots yet this was ordinary and perpetuall that the election of Mathias was by the common suffâ—ages of the whole Church Acts 1. 26. and if we suppose that the Church had been ignorant of that defect any one member knowing the defect was to tell that catholick Church whom it concerned to choose a catholick Officer we thinke Antioch had power great enough intensively to determine the controversie Acts 15. but it followeth not that the catholick
Church-assemblies and heare the word Ergo this union must be as in all Bodies Cities Houses Armies by Covenant none is made a Citizen to have right to the priviledges of the City but by a Covenant for when one is received a member of an House or of an Army or of any incorporation 〈◊〉 is by a Covenant Answ. 1. The ennumeration is unsufficient for the Seale of Baptisme and a profession of the truth is that which maketh one a member of the visible Church 1 Cor. 12. 13. for by one spirit we are all baptized into one body and can you deny the covenant which is sealed in baptisme and by this are all the Citizens and Domesticks inchurched and received into the visible Church and when one removeth from one congregation to another hee maketh a tacite covenant to serve God in all his Ordinances with that new society but he is not thereby made a member of the visible Church for that he was before nor hath hee right to the Seales as they are Seales of such a Church but as they are Seales of the whole Catholick Church The Apostles saith the apology did two things when they planted Churches 1. They joyned them together in a Church covenant 2. They constituted Elders in every Church Acts 14 13. what the Apostles did after they converted their hearers a baptizing praying for them laying on of hands exhorting inchurching against persecuters disputing against adversaries miracles are acts tending to the good of the Church not acts of planting a Church Answ. 1. The first of these two is in question we reade not of such a covenant as our brethren speake of 2. Converting of Soules after the Church is constitute is an adding to the Church and preaching tendeth to this The Law of the Lord converteth Psal. 19. and when the Church is planted it is not a perfect house but stones are fitted and laid upon the corner stone dayly 3. That the Apostles act of planting is conversion and gathering to a visible body by a covenant we deny for planting is an erecting of Professors and Judges or Officer whether they be converted or not so they professe the truth 3. Arg. All Churches saith the discourse are confounded if there be not this Covenant to distinguish them Smyrna is not Ephesus or Thyatira none of them is Laodicea 2. Every one of them is rebuked for their own faults 3. Faith or cohabitation doth not distinguish them Ergo this Church-covenant only doth distinguish them Answ. Particular congregations differ not in essence and nature as Church covenants differ not in nature onely they differ in accidents and number and it is folly to seeke differences for Church covenants make not the difference for â— Church covenant ia common to them all 2. So Peter may be rebuked for his fault and John for his yet Peter and John differ not in nature The apology addeth it is not a Covenant simply and is generall that doth constitute a Church or distinguish it from another but a Covenant with application or appropriation to these persons as in mariage all promise these same duties yet a Covenant applyed to this man and this woman maketh this man such a womanâ— husband and no other man Answ. If this be all baptisme and professed Faith applied to this man rather then to this shall as well distinguish persons and Churches as Church covenants so applied 2. This is not a good and fit division so to appropriate this Pastor to this flock as he shall be a Pastor to no other people but to them and everteth all communion of Churches and Saints and denieth the use of the Seales in this Congregation from all members of another congregation whereas God hath made him a pastor in relation to the whole visible Church on Earth though his labours be tyed to one determinate Church So Papists marry the Bishop and his Church hence they thought it unlawsull for a Bishop to d mit his Church in any case for Enaristus calleth that spirituall adultery and we cannot approve of the councell of Antioch and Sardis that none can leave his Wife that is his married Church etiamsi à populis eriâ— Episcopus necessitate adactus And they say that Cresâ—on was condemned in the councell of Carthage for changing his Wife to wit his Church and Innocentius 3. saith the spirituall baend of mariage betwixt a Bishop and his Church is stronger then the mariage-band betwixt a man and his wife yea Dominicus a Soto saith to change Churches is against the Law of nature as to change Wives yea saith Innocentius 3. Onnipotens Deus conjugium quod est inter Episcopuâ— Ecclesiam suo tantum judicio reservavit dissolvendum 3. Argu. A free people saith our Author cannot be joyned in a body but by mutuall consent as appeareth in all Relations betwixt Parents and Children Husband and Wife no Church saith he can take charge of a stranger believer comming from another congregation unlesse he give himselfe and offer his professed subjection to the Gospell also it is a part of the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free that every one choose â—his own Pastor Rom. 14. 1. we are to receive a weake believer Ergo he is to offer himselfe to the Church and to their order by Covenant Answ. 1. It is true the relation of Pastor and free people is founded upon a tacite Covenant but this Covenant is made in Baptisme for a pastor is a pastor to yound children whom â—he received into Covenant in baptisme according to that Acts 20. 28. feed the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers now infants are of these because he is to feed them as a pastor loveing Christ his lambes and young ones no lesse then the aged 2. Because hee exercised pastorall acts over young ones when he baptizeth them yet infants are not under a ministery by a Church covenant 3. The act of election includeth a tacite promise of subjection to the Minister who is elected and the pastors acceptation of the Church-Office includeth a tacite promise to feede that flock but this is no Church-covenant which I prove by one argument unanswerable The Church-covenant say our Brethren is the formall cause of our Churchmembership and of a visible Church as a reasonable soule is the formall essence of a man now the covenant that can intervene betwixt a pastor elected and a people electing is a posterior and later by nature then a Church-covenant for a people is a Church as our brethren teach and so constitute in its full power of all Church operations and so hath its entyre essence and essentiall forme before they elect a pastor as a man must be a reasonable man before he can exercise the second operations or actus secundos flowing from a reasonable soule Therefore a Church and Pastor dâ—e take charge of a stranger comming to the Congregation though there be no
the Lords resurrection 3. It is good you grant that ordination and election are different we will make use of it hereafter The Authour addeth We willingly also acknowledge where God hath furnished a Church with a Presbytery to them it appertaineth by imposition of hands to ordaine Elders and Deacons chosen by the Church but if the Church want a Presbytery they want a Warrant to repaire to other Churches to receive imposition of hands to their Elders 1. Because ordination is a worke of Church power now as Church hath power over another so no Presbytery hath power over another Church then their owne All the Apostles received alike power Ioh. 20. 23. 2 The power of the keyes is a liberty purchased by Christs blood Math. 28. 8. Phil. 2. 8 9 10. Therefore it is unlawfull for any Church to put over that power into the hands of another Answ. We desire a warrant from Gods Word where Elders where they are present are to ordaine Elders by imposition of hands and not believers for ordination is a worke of the Church Officers are not the Church nor are they parts or members of the Church but onely accidents the Church hath its full being the power and use of the Keyes given to them by Math. 18. though there be not a Pastor or Officer among them and if Christ before his resurrection gave the Keyes to beleevers as to his Spouse living body and such as have Peters faith Math. 16. Resolve us we beseech you brethren in this how Christ can give the Keyes after his resurrection Ioh. 20. 23. to the Apostles as Pastors and as no believers not his Spouse not his body for Officers as Officers are not the redeemed of God nor Christs Spouse If you say that Christ Ioh. 20. gave the Keyes to his Disciples as beleevers then he gave the power of baptizing after his resurrection also by the parallel place Math. 28. 19. to the Apostles as to beleevers Hence 1. Christ hath never given the Keyes to Officers as Officers 2. The place Ioh. 20. is but a renewing of the Keyes given to the Church Math. 16. and Math. 18. and all believers are sent and called to be Pastors as the Father sent Christ and as Christ sent his Apostles as our Lord speaketh John 20. 21. This I thinke all good men will abhorre though M. Smith saith these words and that power Iohn 20. 21. was given to Cleoâ—has and Mary Magdalen And by your way Paul as I thinke without warrant interdicted women of the use of that power that Christ purchased by his blood 3. There is no warrant of the Word to make good that Christ gave the Keyes to Officers as Officers by your way but onely to Officers as to beleevers and therefore believers ought rather to ordaine Pastors then the Officers though there be Officers to ordaine 3. That Pastors of other Congregations may not ordaine Pastors to Congregations who have no Pastors of their owne as they may baptize infants to them also we see no reason Yea and Church power is not a thing that cannot be communicated to another Church by your Doctrine for ye grant members of one Congregation may receive the Lords Supper in another Congregation except you deny all communion of sister Churches for it is a worke of Church power to give the Lords Supper to any then if you give that Sacrament to members of another Congregation consider if the liberty purchased by Christs Blood be not communicable to other Churches Thirdly saith he if one Church repaire to another Church for ordination they may submit to another Church for censuring of offenders now how can Churches censure these that are not members Is not this a transgression of the Royall Law of governement Mat. 18. 15 16 17 18. Answ. The offence being great and the offender deserving to be cast out of all the visible congregations round about yea and to be bound in Earth and Heaven the congregation is to have recourse to all the congregations consociated when they are convened in one presbytery that they being convened in their principall members may all cast him out because it concerneth them all as if onely one congregation doe it they transgesse that royall Law Quod omnes tangit ab omnibus tractari debet 2. The Author granteth that the Church presented their officers chosen by them to receive ordination from the Apostles Ergo The Church did give a way their liberty of ordination bought by Christs bloud to the Apostles not as to Apostles but as to pastors which is against our Brethrens Doctrine for except the Apostles bee said to ordaine Officers as Pastors and not as Apostles our Brethren shall find none to be the successors of Apostles in the power of ordination but onely Believers so Pastors have no power at all to ordaine Pastors the contrary whereof our Brethren teach Now I come to the Brethrens minde in their Questions It was objected How can it be lawfull for meere lay and private men to ordaine Elders they answer the persons ordaining are the publick assembly and so cannot in any congruity of speech be called meere Lay-men I answ Seeing they have no Church office they can be nothing but meere private men For the unwarrantable action of ordination maketh them not publick Officers As if a Midwife baptize in the name of the Church shee is not a meere private person 2. They say The Church hath power from Christ for the greater to wit for Election Ergo she hath power to doe the lesse which is ordination or ordination dependeth upon Election and it is nothing but the putting of a person in actuall possession of that office wherunto he had right by Election Answ. Ordination by your owne grant is more then Election for the Apostles ordained Acts 6. and must have done the most and the multitude elected the seaven DeacÌ„ons Acts 6 2. Ordination is more then the installing of a person chosen it is a supernaturall act of the Presbytery separating a man to an holy calling election is posterior to it and is but an appropriation of a called person his Ministery to such a particular flock 3. Say they Ordination may be performed by the Elders where there be Elders 1 Tim. 4. 14. yet it is an act of the whole Church as the whole man seeth but by the Eye Answ. Though you say Pastors in the Churches name baptize yet doth it not follow Ergo where Pastors are not the Church of believers may baptize 4. They object when the Church hath no Officers the prime grave mâ—n performe ordination as Nuâ— 8 The Israelites layd on Hands on the Levites that is some prime Man layd on hands Answ. Israel wanted not Officers 2. These prime Men are called the Congregation Ergo there is a representative Church 5. They object If B lievers may not ordaine it shall follow either that Officers may minister without ordination against the Sripture 1 Tim. 4. 14. Heb.
he redeemed with the Blood of God Acts 20. 28. Eph. 5. 25. 26. Col. 1. 18. 1 Cor. 12. 12. Is a church whereof all the members without exception are taught of God Jerem. 31. 34. They shall all know me saith the Lord from the least unto the greatest Esa. 54. 13. All thy children shall be taught of the Lord. And therefore they all haveing heard and learned of the Father come to Christ Iohn 6. 45. and therefore have all the anointing within them which teacheth them all things 1 Iohn 1. 27. And so they have all Eares to heare Yea among such a company Esai 35. 9. 10. there is no Lyon no ravenous beast but the Redeemed and Ransomed of the Lord. But so it is that no visible congregation on Earth that are visible Professors of any competent number is such a Church whereof all the members are taught of God all ransomed and redeemed and therefore no visible church as such is a people or Church in covenant with God See Rodgers Catechisme 3. Conclus A visible profession of the Truth and Doctrine of godlinesse is that which essentially constituteth a visible church and every member of the visible church onely our Brethren and we differ much about the nature of this profession which is required in members added to the Church Our Brethren will have none members of the visible Church but such as are satisfactory to the consciences of all the visible church and give evidences so cleare as the judgement of discerning men can atraine unto that they are truly regenerated We againe do teach that the scandalously wicked are to be cast out of the Church by excommunication and these of approved piety are undoubtedly members of the visible Church so these of the middle sort are to be acknowledged members of the Church though the Church have not a positive certainty of the judgement of charity that they are regenerated so they be knowen 1 To be Baptized 2. That they be free of grosse scandals 3. And professe that they be willing hearers of the Doctrine of the Gospell Such a profession as giveth evidences to the positive certainty of the judgement of charity of sound conversion is not required to make and constitute a true visible Church 1. Argu. Israel entered in covenant with God Deut. 29. was a true visible Church as our Brethren Teach because that they conceive to be a Church-covenant Deut. 29 but Churches by that Oath were not such as to the satisfaction of Moses and the whole people their consciences gave positive certainty of sound conversion Because v. 4. The Lord saith the Text hath not given you an heart to perceive nor eyes to see nor Eares to heare to this day Deut. 31. 27. for I know thy Rebellion and thy stifneck behell while I am yet alive with you this day yee have been rebellions against the Lord. ver 21. Deut. 32. v. 5. v. 15 16 17. Josh. 24. 23. 2. Argu. Christ would not seven times have said He that hath Eares to heare let him heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches if he had not supposed that in these seven Churches there were blind obdurate and carnall hearers as there were when Mat. 13. upon occasion of the like hearers he uttereth these same words in substance Now Christ would have blamed their ill discerning in admitting such to be the materialls of a visible Church as hee reproveth their other faults in government Neither could Christ reprove these Churches for not exercising the Church-censures against liers false Apostles fleshly Nicolaitans followers of Balaams wicked Doctrine Jezebed and other ill doers and seducers if these had not been church-Church-members as our Brethren teach how can we conceive that Christ would call these Churches who were false in the matter or give his presence and communion by walking among the golden candlestickes and holding the starres the Ministery in his right hand And if every one of these Churches were approved to the consciences one of another that they positively knew they were all of them a royall Priest-Hood an holy Generation all taught of God all sonnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty how are there such grosse scandals put upon them by Jesus Christ 3. Argu. Paul clearely teacheth 1 Cor. 5. That the Church of Corinth convened had the power of the Lord Iesus amongst them and was a betrothed Bryde espoused in a Church covenant even all of the visible Church as one chaste Virgin to God as our Brethren prove from the 1 Cor. 11. 1 2 3. Who had received the Spirit and the Gospell their minds being knit thereunto in the simplicity of Iesus Christ now if the matter of this betrothed Church was such as our Brethren say then Christs Power and Presence and Spirit were in these as the Temples of the Holy Ghost and these were betrothed to Christ Iesus and had received the Spirit and were Saints by calling were justified washen sanctified who were incestuous Fornicators Drunkards Railers carnall Schismaticks going to the Law one with another before Infidells partakers of the Table of Christ and of divells deniers of the Resurrection to whom the Word was the savour of Death and the Gospell as it is to these whom the God of this world Satan hath blinded What can be more repugnant to the truth and to the Gospell of Christ It cannot be answered that these in Corinth who were hypocrites and walked so contrary to the Gospell were not members of the Church of Corinth For only the truly converted were such I answer 1. Then Paul writeth not to the visible Church and to all whom he doth rebuke the contrary whereof is cleare 1 Cor. 2. 11. 2 Cor. 3. 22. 1 Cor. 5. 1. 2. 1 Cor. 6. 1. 2. 3. 1 Cor. 11. 17 18 19 30. 1 Cor. 15. 12. 1 Cor. 10. 21. 1 Cor. 8. and in many other places 2. Then the visible church was not betrothed to Christ as a chaste Virgin contrary to this our Brethren alleadged 1 Cor. 11. 1 2 3. 3. Not only is conversion professedly true in the judgment of charity but also in the judgement of verity essentiall to a visible church as you teach and so none can be a member of the visible church but he who is a member of the invisible Church which is Anabaptisme 4. Three thousand in one day were added to the visible church who could not as I have proved all be approved to the conscience one of another as true converts Acts 2. Since amongst them were Ananias and Saphira and the time was short 5. If we are to beare one anothers burdens and so fulfill the Law of Christ and if grace may be beside many and great sinnes as we see in Asa in Salomon who remained the children of God under many out breakings if the children of God may be the children of God and yet some of them habitually proud passionate some of them worldly minded some talkative and imprudently rash in zeale some lustfull
some slothfull some ambiticus yea and if Simon Magus his profession though false was esteemed sufficient for to give him baptisme the Seale of the covenant Acts 8. 9. Then it is not required that all the members of the visible church be such as positively wee know so farre as humane knowledge can reach that they are converted yea if this were true then speciall commandements would be given that as we are to examine and try our selves 1 Cor. 11. 28. 2 Cor. 13. 5. And to try officers before they be admitted 1 Tim. 3. 10. 1 Tim. 5 22. and to try the spirits of Prophets and their Doctrine 1 Iohn 4. 1. and 1 Thess. 5. 21. Acts 17. 13. So would God in his Word give a charge that we try examine and judge carefully one another and that every man labour to be satisfied in conscience anent the regeneration one of another But such commandements we reade not of 6. If many be brought and called into the visible church of purpose both on Gods revealed intention in his Word to convert them and on the churches part that they may be converted Then doth not the church confist of these who are professedly converted but the former â—â— true Ergo so is the latter The proposition is sure these whom God purposeth to convert by making them Church-members they are not Church-members because they are already converted I prove the assumption because 1. The contrary doctrine to wit that none are under a pastors care till they be first converted maketh to the eversion of the publick Ministery and gratifieth Arminians and Socinians as before I observed because Faith commeth not by hearing of sent pastors as Gods ordinance is Rom. 10. 14. but by the contrary we aske a warrant from the Testament of Christ that now since the Apostles are not in the Earth private men not sent to preach should be ordinary Fishers of men and gatherers of Christs church and Kingdome 2. That Christ hath provided no Pastors nor Teachers to watch over the Elect yet remaining in the Kingdome of darknesse and that Christ ascending on high as a victorious King hath not given Pastors and Teachers by office to bring in his redeemed flock which he hath bought with his blood Acts 20. 28. 3. It is against the nature of the visible Kingdome of Christ which is a dâ—aw-net and an officiâ—â— a workehouse of externall calling into Christ even such as are serving their honour buying a Farme and their gaine buying five yoke of Oxen and their lusts having married a Wife Luk. 14. 16 17 18. 4. It is against the nature of the Ministery and Wisdomes maides sent out to compell them to come in Luke 14. 23. Matthew 22. 4 5 6. Prov. 9. 2 3 4 5. who are yet without 7. If none can be members while they be first converted 1. The church visible is made a church visible without the Ministery of the church 2. These who are baptized are not by baptisme entered in the visible Church contrary to Gods Word 1 Cor. 12. 13. and the sound judgement of all Divines 3. All these who are baptized 2. Who write as Doctors for the defence of the Orthodox Faith 3. Who seale the Truth with their sufferings and blood 4. Who keepe communion with visible Churches in hearing partaking of the Word and Seales as occasion serveth if they be not professedly and notoriously to the consciences of a particular parish converted to Christ are no members of the visible church 8. All our Brethrens arguments to prove this Doctrine doe onely prove the truly regenerate to be members of the invisible Church and not of the visible Church And if the arguments bee naught the conclusion must bee naught and false 9. It is against the Doctrine of Fathers as Augustine Cyprian Gregorius Chysostome Nazianzen Eusebius Who al accord that the visible church is a company of professors consisting of good and bad like the Arke of Noah as Hierome maketh comparison I might cite Ireneus Tertullian Origen Cyrillus Basilius Hilarius Presper Ambrosius Primasius Sedulius Just. Martyr Clemens Alexandrinus Euthymius Theophylact Epiphanius Theodoret and Luther Melanchton Chemnitius Meisnerus Hunius Hemingius Gerardus Crocius Calvin Beza Voetius Sadeel Plesseus Whittakerus Ioannes Whyte Fransc. Whyte Reynoldus Iuellus Rich. Feildus Perkinsius Pau. Baynes Trelcatius Tilenus Piscator Ursinus Paraeus Sibrandus Professores Leydenses Antonius Wallaeus And. Rivetus Pet. Molineus Dam. Tossanus Mercorus Fest. Hommius Bullingerus Mnsculus Rollocus Davenantius Mortonus Quest. 2. Whether or no our Brethren prove by valid aguments the constitution of the Church visible to be only of visible Saints of sanctified washen and justified persons Let us begin with our present Authour and with what the a Apology saith We admit all even Infidells to the hearing of the Word 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. Yet we receive none as members â—â—to our Church but such as according to the judgement of charitable Christians may be conceived to be received of God unto fellowship with Christ the head of the Church Our reasons be 1. From the neere relation betwixt Christ Jesus and the Church as also betwixt the Church and other persons of the Trinity The Lord Jesus is the head of the Church even of the visible Church and the visible Church is the body of Christ Jesus 1 Cor. 12. and 27. Answ. To admit as ordinary hearers of the Word and Church Prayers is a degree of admission to church-Church-communion and they who are baptized and ordinarily heare and professe a willing mind to communicate with the Church in the holy things of God they being not scandalously wicked are to be admitted yea and are members of the Church visible â— Set the first reason in forme it is thus These only are to be received as Church members who are conceived to be members of that body whereof Christ is head But the promisccous multitude of professors are not conceived to be such but only the sanctified in Christ Iesus are such Or thus If Christ be the head of the visible Church then only such are to be admitted members of the visible Church as are conceived to be members of Christ the head and not the promiscuous multitude of good and bad But the former is true Ergo so is the latter 1. If Christ be the head of the visible Church as visible it would seeme onely these who are conceived Members of CHRIST should bee admitted Members of the visible body True and in this meaning let the Major passe but if Christ be the head of the visible church not as it is visible but as it is a body of believers and invisible then we see no reason to yeeld the connexion Because Christ is the Head of True Believers therefore none should be admitted members of the Church but such as we conceive are Believers because they are to be admitted to the visible Church who are willing to joyne themselves are baptized and doe professe
Christ to be their Head though we cannot conceive whether they be sound believers or not for a profession is sufficient to make them members of the visible body though indeed to be souâ—d Believers maketh them members of Christs Body invisible 2. That Christ is the Head of the visible Church as visible iâ— not in all the Word of God he is the Head of the Church catholick and invisible by influence of the Life and Spirit of Christ Eph. 1 22 23. Eph. 4. 16. Coloss. 1. 18. and in a large sense may be called the Head of the church-visible as visible in regard of the influence of common graces for the Ministery government and use of the keys but because of such a degree of Christs Head-ship it followeth only that these are to be admitted members under Christ the Head whom we conceive to be â—t members of the Church as it is a Ministeriall and a governing society and for this there is not required an union with Christ as head according to the influence of the life of Christ but only an union with Christ as head according to the influence of common gifts for the governing a Ministeriall Church in which respect Christ may be called the Head of Judas the Traitor and of some other hypocriticall Professors and also though the promiscuous multitude that is a multitude of prophane Atheists and scandalous mockers be not members of Christ nor are to be acknowledged as his members but to be Excommunicated yet the promiscuous multitude of Professors whereof there be Reprobate and Elect good and bad are to be received and acknowledged as members of Christs visible body wherof he is Head in the latter sense 2. The Argument proceedeth upon the false ground before observed and discovered that Christ is Head of the Church and the Spouse redeemer and Saviour of the visible Church as it is visible which is the Arminian Doctrine of universall grace 3. If these who are conceived to be members of Christ the Head and sound Believers are to be admitted why doe you professe that Brethren of approved piety and so conceived to be Believers by you and consequently members of Christ the Head cannot be members of your Church except they sweare to your Church government which you cannot make good from Gods Word Now to refuse communion to these who are knowen to be members of Christs body and to separate from them is all one and therefore in this you separate your selves from Christs Body The Author addeth The visible Church is said to be the habitation of God by the Spirit Eph. 2. 22. to be the Temple of the Holy Ghost and the Spirit of God to dwell in them 1 Cor. 3. 16 17. To he espoused to Christ as a chaste Virgin 2 Cor. 11. and sonnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty 2 Cor. 6. 18. And are exhorted to be followers of him as deare children Eph. 5. 1. Now how can the visible Church be the members of the Body and the Spouse of Christ c. Except they be in charitable discerning as indeed the Holy Ghost discribeth them to be Saints by calling 1 Cor. 1. 2. and faithfull Brethren Gal. 1. 2. and that not only in externall profession for these are too high stiles for hypocrites but in some measure of sincerity and truth Answ. The argument must be thus These only we are to admit members of the visible Church who in the judgement of charity are conceived to be such as were the members of the visible Church of Corinth and Ephesus But only such as are the habitation of God by his Spirit and the sons and daughters of the living God not only in profession but in some measure of truth and sincerity were the members of the visible Church of Corinth and Ephesus Ergo such onely are we to admit to be members of the visible Church Now this argument concludeth not what is in question Ergo only these are to be admitted members of the visible Church whom we conceive to be the Spouse of Christ and truely regenerated Now if our conception be erroneous as it cannot be infallible then we may admit these who are not regenerated to the Church-membership if we conceive them to be regenerated and so our Brethren say falsely that the admitted must be Saints and faithfull not only in profession but in some measure of sincerity und truth for these are members of the invisible Church who are truly and in a measure of sincerity regenerated if our conception be not erroneous yet it is by accident that they are admitted de facto who are not Saints in truth for the Church may be deceived and receive in for members of the Head Christ hypocrites and such as are not the Habitation of God by his Spirit but of Satan as is cleare in Ananias and Saphira admitted by the Apostles to Church-fellowship Acts 5. 1. 2. and in Simon Magus Acts 8. admitted to the Church and baptized by the Apostolick Church who was yet in the Gall of bitterness But. 1. The assumption is false for the Apostle admitted to be members of the Church visible of Corinth and Ephesus not only Saints by true profession but also carnall men deniers of the Resurrection partakers of the Tables of Divells and in Ephesus false Apostles and Liers Revel 2. 3. But Paul speaketh of Corinth according to the best part for the Epistle and Doctrine of the covenant is written and preached for the Elects sake and for Believers neither is the covenant of grace made with the Reprobate and Unbelievers nor doe the promises of the covenant indeed and in Gods Intention belong to the visible Church though the Word be preached to carnall men for their conviction 3 This proposition is false these onely we are to admit to the visihle Church whom we conceive to be Saints and are in the judgement of charity perswaded they are such for the Apostles admit all Professors even three thousand at one Sermon in one day Acts 2. and they could not be perswaded in the judgement of charity that they were all Saints 4. This argument sayth that all the visible Church of Ephesus was a Spouse betrothed to Christ and Saints by calling which the Word of God sayth not For were all the carnall in Corinth betrothed as one chaste Virgin to Christ were these who called themselves Apostles in Ephesus and tryed by Church censures to be Liers Revel 2. 2 3. betrothed to Christ as a chaste Virgin were all the visible Church the sinnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty and that not only in profession but in some measure of sincerity and truth It is true the stiles given to the Church of Corinth are too high to be given to hypocrites but these stiles are not given to that Church precisely as visible and as a professing Church as you suppose but as an visible and true Church of Believers for a Church of Believers and a Church of Professors of beliefe
is preached in the Word and as joynt communicating of hypocrites and Believers is an externall church-Church-communion ought to seale an internall communion with Christ and his Church so the joynt-hearing in a professed adjoyning to the visible Church it a compartning visible in a visible worship and a prosessing of an union with that same Christ and his Church in the same word preached For as the Apostle concludeth the unity of the catholick Church by one Baptisme so doth he conclude it from one faith and one Lord of the covenant preached to all 2. The visible Church of called and chosen and not chosen is the scope of the parable Mat. 22. and Luk. 14. 16. 17. c. Now v. 9. Mat. 21. All are bidden come to the Supper and be joynt-hearers of the Word of the Gospell though all be not choses who are externally called 1. Also if converting of soules to the Faith of Christ be the most formall and specifick act of edifying and of laying stones upon the chiese corner stone in the building 1 Pet. 2. 4. 5. seeing edifying is the end whereof Christ ascending on high gifted his visible Church with Pastors and Doctors Eph. 4. 11 12 13. Then heaâ—ing and joynt-hearing of a sent Pastor Rom. 10. 14. must be formally externall coâ—worshiping in a visible Church For our Brethren hold that there be now no Pastors under the New Testament but in relation to a particular and visible congregation Now if our Brethren say that pastorall teaching is an act of a visible Church hearing of pastorall preaching must also be an act of Church worship For they are relata quae se mutuo ponunt tollunt yea members of a visible congregation have no Church-worship except receiving of the Sacraments and Church censures if hearing of a pastor be not Church-worship 3. Under the New Testament every congregation to our Brethren is a visible mount Sion Now if under the New Testament the people are to incite one another to publick Church worship and say Let us go to the mountaine of the Lord to the house of the God of Jacob. and he will teach us his wayes Esa. 2. 3. And if they shall publickly worship and aske the way to Sion that they may be joyned in covenant to the Lord Jer. 50. v. 5. Then is hearing of he doctrine of Gods wayes and covenant a publick church-worship and the service of the Church or house of the God of Jacob But the former is true Ergo so is the latter 4. If it be not Church-worship to heare the Word a pure and sound preaching of the Word is no note of the Church contrary to the Word and the unanimous consent of the Reformed Churches 5. Hearing of the word is a worshiping of God Ergo the Church-hearing of the word must be Church-worship For all professing by their visible communion in hearing the Word one Faith one Lord one Hope of glory and that as one visible body must thereby testifie they be all joynt-worshippers of Christ and of one God whose covenant they preach and heare 6. Professed hearing separateth a visible member of the church in genere notarum visibilium in the kind of visible marks from an Infidell and Turke no lesse then the receiving of the Lords Supper doth 7. Professed hearing maketh the hearer under a ty of being particularly rebuked of his sinne but particular pastorall rebuking being done by the power of the keyes presupposeth the rebuked to be within for the Church cannot judge those who are without 2. Conclu Excommunicated persons though they be debarred from the Lords Supper and delivered to Satan and to be accompted as heathen and publicans yet are they not altogether and every way cut off from the visible Church 2. Thess. 3. 14. If any obey not our word by letter â—arke such an one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the note of Excommunication saith Beza and have no fellowship with him that he may be ashamed that is as Calvin well expoundeth exclude him out of the company of the faithfull and excommunicate him So also Bullingerus Marlorat and Iodoc. Vullichius v. 15. Yet accompt him not as an enemy but admonish him as a brother I know Mr. Robinson denieth this place to be understood of any Excommunicated person but he willeth the Thessalonians not to countenance but to shew their dislike of idle persons and his reasons are 1. Because if Christ biddeth accompt the excommunicated person as an Heathen and a publican would Paul thereafter accompt him as a brother 2. Idolaters and Hereticks are to be excommunicated and will you have such a brotherhood as brother idolater But I answer 1. We read not in the New Testament where Christ or his Apostles bid break off Christian fellowship with any but there is excommunication signified If these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 have no fellowship with him that he may be ashamed signifie not to forbeare fellowship with him as a cast out person but only to shew their dislike of the sin that he may see it and be ashamed as Robinson sayth there is no more punishment to be inflicted on a contumacious person who will not obey the Apostles words then is inflicted for any sinne to which contumacy is not added for we are to shew our dislike of any sinne even the seene infirmities of our Brethren For Augustine saith peccatum tuum est quic quid tibi non displicet every sin in another is thine against which thou shewest not thy dislike 2. The Law of nature doth inforce that Lev 19. 17. we should generally rebuk our brethren and so shew our dislike for any sinne 3. Be not mixed in fellowship with such a man is a publicke abâ—â—nence from communion with him else it doth not shame him For every showen dislike or not-communion with another in his sinne is not that which will put publick shame on him that he may repent as is intimated here 2. Christ biddeth not accompt him a Publican but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a note of similitude Simile qua simile non est idem Every thing like is not the same So that he may well be accompted as an Heathen not being altogether an Heathen and yet a Brother whose salvation and gaining you must intend Nor is it altogether against the comparison of Christ and that gentle waiting on perverse idolaters and excommunicate persons to admonish them as Brethren Seing it becommeth us to be mercifull as our Heavenly Father is 2 Tim. 2 24 25. Mat. 5. 45. And we must forgive our offending Brethren seventy seven times Mat. 18. 22. And therefore though he were twice excommunicated he is to be dealt with as a Brother And an Idolatrous brother is no worse then a Samaritan neighbour or friend 2. If Excommunication be a medicine of the Church toward a sick sonne the end whereof is salvation that the spirit may be saved in the Lords Day 1 Cor. 5. 5.
heathen c. 6. and Chrysostome saith the same in sense Yea I gather this necessary distinction out of the Fathers as Chrysostome Theophylactus Hilarius that they are not members of the visible Church actu pleno in a full act because they want externall communion with the Church yet actu imperfecto imperfectly they are members A second distinction I collect from Ireneus Gregorius Hieronim Optatus Augustine that they are exclusi ab ecclesia quoad communionem non ab ecclesia ipsa They are excluded from the visible communion of the Church rather then from the Church A third distinction may be drawen from Eugenius Chrysostome Gregor Nazianzâ—â— while they call Baptisme januam spiritualem and lavacrum animae the doore of our entry to the Church for which cause papists though fondly place their Font at the Church-doore as the Lavatâ—r of the soule So as excommunicated persons are within the doore of the visible Church though not admitted to the Kings Table 4. The Schoolemen do allow to the excommunicated persons jus non consortium right but not fellowsh â—â— 5. Turrâ—cremaeta Vega. Soto Canus insinâ—â—â— distinctionem inter partes membra Ecclesiae visibilis because of some externall communion that they have as Teeth are parts of the body in a new borne Infant but they are not members but they deny them to be members because they are cut off 6. Suarez excellently prâ—vantur quoad communicationemcum alâ—s membris non quoad esse membri They are deprived acording to the act of communion with other members not as if they ceased to be members as a member which cannot receive nourishment is yet still a member Our Divines from Scripture make three degrees of excommunication 1. A debarring from the Lords Supper Mat. 5. 24. but it is not indeed a delivering to Satan or excommunication this is called the lesser excommunication 2. A delivering to Satan the greater excommunication 1 Cor. 5. 3. 4. of this we speake here especially 3. Maran-atha in the Syriack an is utter cursing till Christs second comming 3. Conclus Wee hold the preaching of the word to be an essentia note of the visible Church Our Brethren as Mr. Coachman Robinson our present Author deny that the profession or preaching of the Word is a true note of the visible Church Because Acts 17 Paul preached to the scoffing Athenians who were not for that a visible Church 2. Papists have some of Gods Ordinances and hereticks also as baptisme and the Old and New Testament as the Philistins had the Arke of God amongst them 3. The word may be preached where Christ is but gathering a Church and so is a meane of gathering a Church and therefore not an essentiall note of a gathered and constituted Church But herein our Brethren say no more against the Reformed Churches then Stapleton to wit that truth of doctrine is no note of the Church because it is not perpetuall and constant 2. Truth of Doctrine concurs to give being to the Church and to the constitution of it Bellarm. This note may be found in other societies and companies beside the Church aâ— amongst Scismaticks and Hereticks More of this please the Reader to see in Costerus in the Jesuite Gordonius Huntlaeus And this is the doctrine of Socinians as may be seene in the Cathechisme of Raccovia in Theo. Nicolaides and Francis Smalcius and Arminians second both in their confession because they think with Socinians that there is no ministery now necessary and so publick preaching is not a note of the Church especially since every gifted man may preach the Word Socinus in his tractate De Ecclesiâ and his Catechisme of Raccovia saith Notae evangelicorum nihil valent ' Doctrina pura est Ecclesiae natura essentia quae dat ei esse adâ—óque signum ejus esse non potest cum signum ipsum a re câ—jus est signum differre oporteat But the truth is the preaching of the Word hath diverse relations 1. As the members of the visible Church are in fiâ—ri in the way to be gathered the Word preached and believed is a way of gathering a Church Rom. 10. 14. 1 Cor. 1. 23. 1 Cor. 3. 5. Acts 16. 14. 2. That same word preached believed and outwardly professed is a signe of the visible Church For where Gods pastors and shepheards are there be flocks of redeemed ones Cant. 1. 8. Iohn 10. 12 13 14. 3 The Word simply preached and professed in a setled way of a fixed ministery is a note of a ministeriall Church this is cleare from Gods intention for he sendeth it of purpose to save his own as Rom. 10. 14. Acts 20. 28. For a man lighteth not a Candle in his house for nothing So this word preached as it is Gods Word is not properly the forme and essence of the Church but as believed and received it is the forme of the Church invisible 2. But to professe this word savingly est signum Ecclesiae non not A it is a signe that doth not infallibly notifie to us that such is for this time an invisible Church of redeemed ones for I have not infallible certainty what one man or what determinate number of men by name are true believers profession may beguile me as also the invisible Church as such is believed and not knowen infallibly by any note or externall marke that incurreth into the senses Neither is the preaching of the Word a note or infallible marke of the Church ministeriall to all or in relation to Infidels for the Word preached actu primo ex naturâ suâ essentially and of its own nature is more knowen and more sensible then the Church because the preached word is a Doctrine expounding what the true Church is and we do not expound ignotum per ignotius vel per aequè ignotum Darknesse cannot let us see darknesse or colours only light doth reveale things But the word preached in relation to unbelievers cannot be an infallible note of the Church for to a blind man the morning as not a sensible marke that the sun is rising nor is smoake to a dead man a sensible marke of fire because he hath no senses to discerne either So to the infidell though the word as a sound or in a literall evidence be clearer then the Church and in a confused knowledge he knoweth the one better than the other yet is the true word in respect of certaine knowledge and spirituall evidence as darke to him as the Church for he hath not Eares to heare nor eyes to see any of the things of God either the word preached or the Church and therefore the word is both by nature and to us naturâ nobis in respect of distinct knowledge more knowen but not simply as the word actu primo but actu secundo as it both striketh upon outward
transact within their owne Congregations but doe ex aequo belong to them all As 1. That they doe not give offence one to another that one Church doe not hold the Doctrine of Balaam to the effence and scandall of other Churches 2. That one Congregation make not Acts and Canons against the Word of God and against the Acts of another Congregation agreeable to the Word of God 3. That one Church admonish rebuke comfort provoke another to love and to good works in such and such poynts now though a Congregation make acts and constitutions for governing this or that member of the community yet they doe not nor cannot make acts that oblige the community and the Church as the Church the Church as the Church being a part is to be regulated by the whole and if there be things that ex aequo concerne all and doe not concerne one particular Church more then another one particular Congregation cannot governe in these And by the like reason particular Churches and classicall Presbyteries and Provinciall and Nationall Churches are parts of the whole Catholick visible Church 6. Because Christ hath not given the power of Ministery and Ordinances and Jurisdiction to the single Congregation as to the first subject upon the ground that our Brethren speake to wit because the single Congregation is that Spouse to which Christ is referred as an Husband and that body to which hee carrieth the relation of an head communicating life to all the members Eph. 1. 22. Col. 1. 18. nor is it that adequat number of ransomed persons of sheepe of lost ones of fellow-citizens of spirituall stones c. To the which Christ doth carry that adequat and compleat relation of a Saviour of a good Shepheard of a Seeker of lost ones of a King and Governour of the chiefe câ—â—ner-stone Therefore that visible Church for whose salvation Christ hath given the Ministeriall power must be the larger visible Church just as the God of Nature hath given to the whole race of sheep a power to seeke their own food and because of their simplicity a power to be ordered and led by the shepheard and secondarily this power is given to this or this flock feeding on Mount Caermel or elsewhere so hath the God of Grace given a power to the whole visible Catholick flock to submit themselves in the Lord to other guides and he hath given to the whole company of Shepheards as to the first subject the power of the Keys and secondarily the power is given to this or this visible Church and company of Pastors 7. When any scandalous person is delivered to Satan he is cast out of the whole Catholick Church Ergo he was before his ejection a member of the whole catholick Church for hecannot be cast out who was never within And when he is excommunicated his sins bound as in Heaven so on Earth that is not only in that Tract of ground where a handfull of a little Congregation independent as they say of 10 or 20 or an 100 doth ordinarily feed but in all the visible World where God hath a Church and all both within the little Congregation where hee is and without are to repute him as an Heathen and a Publican It is true some of our Brethren say he is excommunicated onely out of that Congregation whereof hee is a member antecedentèr because Christ hath given the power of excommunication onely 1 Cor. 5. 4. To the congregated Church when they are met together to deliver to Satan and they must do it in collegio in consessu coram tota Ecclesia before and in presence of the Church congregationall which is to give their consent and hath a certaine power of interest in the busines but he is cast out and excommunicated to all other Churches onely consequentèr by consequent and by vertue of the communion of Churches I answer the plaine contrary hee is antecedentèr and formally delivered to Satan by the power of the catholick visible Church which is put forth in exercises and in act before that Church whereof he is a neerest member Even as the left hand doth cut off a finger of the right hand which otherwayes should infect the whole body Now it is not the left hand onely that cutteth off the contagious and infectious finger but the whole man deliberate reason and the will consenteth it should be done for the preservation of the whole man the left hand is a meere instrument and the losse of the finger is the losse of the whole body and the finger is cut off the right hand not antedentèr and onely off the right hand by that power intrinsecall onely in the right hand but intrinsecall in the whole body it is true the contagion should creepe through and infect the right hand and right arme first and therefore incision is made upon the right hand So if the Eldership of a Congregation deliver to Satan it is not done by that power that is intrinseally onely in that Congregation but by the power intrinsecall in the whole universall Church who shall keepe communion with him that Eldership cuts him off as the instrument or hand of the Church catholick and the incision as it were is performed there in that meeting I will not say of the whole Congregation that is to be proved because the contagion shall come first upon these with whom the delinquent is to keepe the nearest fellowship and that Excommunication be performed in a meeting I grant and the place 1 Cor. 5. 4. saith so much and a meeting of the Church But that that is a meeting of the congregation with favour of the learned cannot be proved cogently though I thinke excommunication when it is actually performed it should be done before the Congregation but that is for the edification and nearest and most immediate practice of that Congregation for the contagion is nearest to them but the reason why the presence of the Congregation whereof the Delinquent is a member is requisit is not because this Congregation hath the sole intrinsecall power in her selfe and because shee onely doth formally and antecedentèr Excommunicate and the rest of the Churches consequenter and by vertue of a communion for the sister Churches are to debarre this excomunicate person from their communion with Christ in the Seales of the Covenant and that by an intrinsecall authoritative and Church power where as if he were not excommunicated they should have received him to a Communion with them in the Seales and that by an intrinsecall authoritative and Church power for one man cannot receive another to the Seales of the Covenant with him because no one man hath a Church authority If therefore the Church as the Church is consociated by an intrinsecall Church-power should have admitted him if he had not been excommunicated it is evident that hee was a member not onely of the Congregation out of which he is excommunicated but also of the whole consociated congregations 2 The man
sins are bound on Earth antecedentèr to all the consociated Churches He is now equally uncapable of Church-fellowship in all the consociated Churches as in that Congregation whereof he is a member All without and within that Congregation are to hold him for no visible Saint not to eate or drinke with him he is now to all the visible Churches in regard of visible communion no member of that body whereof Jesus Christ is head no part of that City of that building whereof Christ is the Lord and chief corner-stone And he is to the sister Churches in their authoritative Church-estimation to speake so and in relation to their power of Jurisdiction in the very same case a member of Satan that hee is in relation to the authoritative power of Jurisdiction of that Congregation whereof he was a neerest member just as the finger cut off is alike separated from the body yea the whole body as from the hand and it is a wonder to me that Christ giveth an intrinsecall power to a Congregation of twenty believers to cut off a member for the preservation of that little company of the Lords Flock and that he hath denied that intrinserall power to the whole which is no lesse in danger to be infected seeing Christ principally intendeth in the giving of a Ministery to the whole Church especially the gathering of the whole body To the full and perfit stature of the age of Christ in the unity of Faith Eph. 4. 11. yet he intendeth the salvation preservation of the whole from infection more then the salvation of a part of this whole Body That is as it you would say the God of Nature hath given an intrinsecall power to five hundred in a City to set guides over themselves and to rule themselves by wholesome Lawes but hee hath denied that power to the whole City consisting of ten thousand and he hath given to the right hand an intrinsecall power to consent that a finger in the right hand infected with a Gangrene be cut off but he hath denied this intrinsecall power to the whole man I beseech you doth the God of Nature in conferring this power to the right Arme intend the preservation of the right Arme onely and its wellbeing and not rather the preservation of the whole body so doth not Christ intend that the whole consociated Churches shall be preserved from infection and not that particular Congregation onely Then if Christs meanes be congruously fitted for his owne end he must have given an intrinsecall power to many consociated Churches to cast out a contagious lumpe other wayes the consociated Churches are to exercise the punishment of avoyding the Excommunicated person as an Heathen which floweth from a power which is no wayes in them what conscience is here 2. What if the Congregation cast the man out clave errante and undeservedly shall they consequentèr as sister Churches in a brutish fraternity execute a sentence of a power intrinserall in another Church and not any of them or their guides have any power to discerne whether the censure be justly or unjustly infflicted This our Brethren condemne in their owne Congregation for because the reputing the ejected man an Heathen is a matter of practise that concerneth the conscience of every one of the Congregation therefore must all the Congregation give their powers and consent yea do more then consent say some even exercise jurisdiction or a power not different from it Some things are objected against this way Ob. 1. The power of the Keys cannot be given to the catholick representative Church or catholick Presbytery as to the first subject to be an ordinary and constant meane of edification The exercise whereof in an ordinary and constant way is unpossible But the exercise of this Ministeriall power given to the catholick visible Presbytery as to the first subject in an ordinary and constant way is unpossible Ergo such a power is not given to the Catholick representative Church as to the first subject to be an ordinary and constant meane of edification The proposition is cleare it is uncongruous to the Wisdome of Jesus Christ that hee should give that to bee a meane which possibly cannot attaine the end The Assumption is as evident for the Catholick visible Presbytery cannot meete in an ordinary and constant way Answ. 1. By distinguishing the Major proposition That power of the Keyes remote cannot be given to the catholick presbytery as to the first subject the exercise whereof in an ordinary and constant way is impossile physically and ex natura rei True but now the Assumption is false That neerer power cannot be given as a meane of edification the exercise whereof is morally and through the corruption of mens nature physically impossible That is false and denyed and in either sense the conclusion cannot be true 2. I grant the whole and yet nothing is concluded against us For the power of the Keyes is not given to the catholick Presbytery as to the first subject to be a meane of edification in an ordinary and constant way but onely in an extraordinay and occasionall way in those things which concerne the power of jurisdiction belonging to the whole Catholick Church By extraordinary here I meane not that which is against a particular Law of God and cannot bee done without a Divine dispensation of providence but by extraordinary I meane that which is rarò contingens and doth not oft fall out as almost it never falleth out that the universall Church hath neede to excommunicate a nationall Church for all and every one of a nationall Church doe never fall away from the Faith Yet a remote power for Excommunication is in the Catholique visible Church 2. It is objected if the visible catholick Church be the first and principall subject of all Church-power then a Presbyteriall Church cannot Excommunicate but by a power derived from the catholick visible presbytery and so the presbytery should â—â— excommunicate but by consulting with the Catholique visible Church but this latter were impossible and absurd Ergo so must the antecedent be The counexion is proved thus for as â—â— things have beate in so farre as they partake of the Fire because heate is originally in the Fire as in the first subject so all Churches exercising Excommunication must partake of the power of censures that is first and principally in the originall subject to wit in the catholick visible Church And it would seeme that none can use or put forthin acts the power of the catholique Church visible without the conscience of the catholique Church visible Answ. This occasioneth me to speake somwhat of the power of the presbyteriall and catholick Church Hence I say 1. With submission to the learned First It is an hard way of arguing to reason from the power to the severall exercises and diverse acts of the power Our Brethren hold that all power of the Keys and all power Ministeriall of preaching administrating the Seales is
originally in caetu sidelium in a Church of Believers but they cannot say that therefore the acts of Preaching administrating of the Sacraments and all acts of jurisdiction can be exercised by the Believers because they are the first subject Secondly the farther that the members or Churches either Congregationall Presbyteriall or Nationall are removed in locall distance one from another the lesse is the visible and externall communion of rebuking comforting and admonishing one another yet the power and obligation of these duties are not removed So though the Nationall Churches be locally distant one from another yet their power of exercising duties and so their power of Jurisdiction in an Oâ—cumenicke Councell is not from thence concluded to be null Yea Nationall duties upon occasion are still obligatoryâ— and communion of men of sundry Nations is cleare to mee Esai 2. 3. many Nations shall flow unto the Mountaine of the Lords House Zach. 8. 23. Ten men shall take hold out of all Languages of the Nations they even shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jew saying we will goe with you for wee have heard that God is with you I do not say these Nations doe meete all in one Synod but the places doe well prove the power lawfull of performing duties whereas the exercise of them in one place is not hic nunc in ordinary providence possible And so this consequence must be weake the whole catholick visible Churches in their principall guides cannot ordinarily and constantly meet hic nunc for the exercise of their power Ergo they have no such power For if the power be exercised in parts which through occurrences of Providence and the corruption of mens nature cannot be exercised in whole at once yet it s not hence evinced to be a power not given of Christ for eâ—ification for by our Brethrens grant three thousand are added to the Congregationall Church of Jerusalem Acts 2. and to this Church of three thousand and a hundred and twenty Christ hath given the ordinary power of the Keyes as to the first subject though through occurences of providence and the corruption of mans nature some of these suppose a thousand through sicknesse pest danger of persecution and sinfull separating from the assembly of Saints could not hic nunc meet in one house to exercise joyntly all the acts of that power which our Brethren say is given to them by Christ they cannot say therefore Christ never gave to this whole Church consisting of three thousand and a hundred and twenty any such power Thirdly there is a great difference betwixt the power given ad esse simplictèr to the being of a Church and the power given ad benè esse tantùm onely to the well-being 2. Great difference also there is betwixt ordinary power to be exercised constantly and ordinarily because of neerer consociation of the Churches in those things that concerne that Church in particular suppose a presbyteriall or Congregationall Church and a power to be exercised but more rarely not ordinarily because of the lesse communion visible and great locall distance of Churches as it falleth out in the whole visible Church Now from this First The ordinary power of Jurisdiction because of neerest vicinity and contiguity of members is given by Jesus Christ to one Congregation in an Isle 1. Because that Church is a Church properly so called though it be not a perfit and complete Church I say it is a Church properly so called Because 1. It is a little City and a little Kingdome of Jesus Christ having within it selfe power of the Word and Sacraments and that is a Church and hath the essence of a Church to which agree the essentiall notes of a visible Church Now preaching of the Word and Administration of the Sacraments are essentiall notes of a visible Church But I say it is not a compleate and perfit Church in the latitude of visibility for Churches are lesse or more visible according as they have lesse or more visible communion for visible communion constituteth a visible Church Now a Congregation in a remote Island hath a lesse communion visible with other visible Churches then conscciated visible Churches have 2. It is not compleate and perfit in its operations because in case of doubts of conscience touching government and practice and dogmaticall poynts it wants the joynt authority and power of Jurisdiction needfull for the well-being of a Church which it should have if it were consociated with many other Congregations so as wee say an hand with five fingers is a compleate hand but it is not a compleat organicall body but a part of the organicall body of a man so is a Congregation a Church wanting nothing of the being and essence of a Church yet is it incompleate because it is a part or member of a Presbyteriall Church and not being consociated wanteth that which belongeth to the well being of a compleat visible Church For visibility of a Church must have a latitude because it is an accident or adjunct of an organicall politick body which is totum integrale Secondly the ordinary power of ordinary Jurisdiction in a more perfit way because of ordinary and perfiter consociation is given to the Presbyteriall Church as to the proper subject in the constant and ordinary exercise of Discipline because contignity being the foundation of visible externall government the Presbyteriell Church of Ierusalem Ephesus Corinth Antioch and Rome is a perfit compleat consociaâ—d body To which the power of ordination exauthoration or deprivation of Pastors of excommunication in a constant and ordinary way doth belong For this is a principle of Church-policy Every politick body of Christ hath power of Church government within it selfe But a Presbyteriall church is such 2. This is a received maxime also Quod tangit omnes ab omnibus suo more tractari debet VVhat concerneth all should be agitated by all according to their degrees of concernment but excom nunication of a person in a consociated Church concerneth all the consociated Churches in a Presbytery all are scandalized all may be and are in danger to be leavened with the infectious lumpe And here it is to be observed that as preaching of the Word is an essentiall note of the visible Church and agreeing to the visible Church as necessary ad esse simpliciter to the very being of a visible Church For if the word as Preached and some way promulgated be not in such a society we cannot call it a visible Church so Discipline is a note of the visible Church and necessary ad bene esse and it cannot be a Ministeriall Church in a good condition exercising acts of edification if the wall of Discipline be broken downe and meeting in one place for Word and Sacraments is but accidentall for a Ministeriall Church If the Word be preached and the Sacraments administrated in sundry Congregations though not in a Presbyteriall Church all convened in all its members
in one place yet hath the Presbyteriall Church the essentiall note of a visible Church Because there is a difference betwixt carrying the colours in an Army tali modo as all the Army at once may see the colours and the carrying of the colours Yet the colours are a note visible of such an Army so there is a difference betwixt preaching the Word simpliciter and preaching the Word tali modo in such a way in one materiall house onely And therefore it is necessary that government which concerneth many Churches consociated be in its exercise hic nunc larger then preaching of the Word in its exercise hic nunc which cannot be done but to a multitude which conveneth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the same materiall place And we see an act of government Acts 15. by confession of our Brethren belonging to divers consociated Churches and performed by them and yet these cannot ordinarily meete to one and the same place in all their members for hearing of the Word Thirdly an extraordinary and remote power of Jurisdiction which is but rarely and in extraordinary cases to be put forth in acts is given to the Catholick visible Presbytery of the whole Catholick visible Church Because the Oommunion externall and visible is lesse where the locall distance of visible Churches is more and therefore because oecumenicall councells being necessary for the Catholick visible Church neque ad esse simpliciter neque ad bâ—â—è esse sed ad melius seu optimum esse neither in respect of the Churches being nor in respect of the Churches well-being â—uâ— onely in respect of her best and most spirituall well-being these councells are seldome to be had in an ordinary providence For the Cresse of Iesus Christ is rather a marke of the catholick visible Church then Bellarmine his prospeâ—ous condition that he will have to be one of his fifteene notes of the Church and since the Church cannot have her wishes the want of generall councells is the Catholick Churches Crosse not her sin we doe not say that God is deficient in meanes necessary to his Church or to some of his owne Children because the Woman hath wings given her of God to stie to the Wildernesse to hide her selfe from the Dragon Rev. 12. 14. and so cannot enjoy Gods ordinary presence in his Sanctuary Nor doe wee say that God hath denied a power to his Church in the Wildernesse to enjoy them in a visible Sanctuary I meane a morall power and jus a right and interest in that presence because he interrupteth the Churches physicall power for a while in the injoying of these comforts of a visible church-Church-Communion in the Sanctuary Fourthly hence it doth not follow that because the catholick representative visible Church is the first subject of the power of the Keys that the power of Excommunication is derived from the visible Church to a Presbyteriall Church or that a Presbyteriall Church cannot excommunicate without consulting with or fetching authority from the Catholick visible Church Because the Catholick visible Church is a great integrall body of Iesus Christ and he is the head of this body because though the power of seeing by order of nature be first in the whole man and then in the Eye yet the power of seeing in the Eye is not derived from the rest of the body from Hands Leggs Shoulders Armes to the Eye The light is first in the whole Body of the Sun as the first and prime subject of light yet supposing now the received opinion of Astronomers that the body of the Sun doth exceede the quantity of the Earth an hundred sixty and seven times it doth not follow that this or that part of the Sun hath no light intrinsecall in it but that which is derived from the whole body of the Sun for then this or this part of the Sun should have borrowed light derived to it from another so the Soule doth at one and the same instant animate and quicken the whole organized Body as its first matter and subject but it doth not follow that the Hand hath life derived to it from the whole body so because the power of the Keyes is also intrinsecall in the Presbytery as in an Oâ—cumenicall councell it doth not follow that the power that is intrinsecall in the presbytery is by derivation or borrowed and at the second hand from the Catholick presbytery of the whole World farre lesse that the Presbytery cannot Excommunicate except it consult with the catholick visible Church The power of the Keys by order of nature is onely in the catholick representative Church as in the first subject but in order of time this power is communicated from the head Christ to all the integrall parts of this great Body according to the capacity of every part so as it is intrinsecall in the particular Eldership of a single Congregation in these poynts of Discipline that concerne a Congregation as a Congregation and it is intrinsecall in the classicall Presbytery as it is such and it is intrinsecall in the provinciall and Nationall Synod in poynts belonging to them as such 3. They object if a single Congregation have not power of Excommunication and of entire and compleat government within it selfe because it is but a part of a Presbyteriall Church and so an incompleat Church by that same reason a Presbyteriall Church shall be a compleate Church and not have entire and compleat power of Government within it selfe because a presbyteriall Church is a part of a provinciall Church and a provinciall Church shall be in the same case because it is a part of a Nationall Church and a Nationall Church in that same case because it is a part of the catholick visible Church and there shall bee no perfit visible Church on Earth which hath full and entire power of jurisdiction save onely the caholicke visible Church which by no possibility can convene before her Oecunenick and highest catholick Court a Nationall Church or the Church of great Brittaine and upon the testimony of three witnesses deliver her to Satan and upon supposall of Repentance receive her againe to the catholick power of that same Court into fellowship of Church-union with the great catholick body For so because this catholick Church for many centuries yea possibly for a million of yeeres cannot convene to exercise her authority in a Court and out of her Court shee hath none the repenting Nationall Church shall remaine in Satans bands for ever by a physicall and invincible necessity Answ. A single Congregation is a Church but so as it is a part also and a member of a Presbyteriall Church and because of neernesse of communion with consociated Churches under one Presbytery it can neither have compleat power of casting out one of its owne members because that member hath so strict a visible Union of membership also with consociated Churches nor can it exercise that intrinsecall power that it hath as a remote part of Christs
the Juridicall and Court-operations actions and proceedings of the catholick universall Church impedited And therefore this of our Saviours tell the Church is necessarily to be applyed to all Churches and Courts of Christ even to a catholick councell though Christ gave instances in an offended Brother who is to tell the Church But I am sure tell the church is not to be restricted to a vocal personall complaining of one brother against another in the face of a single Congregation For if the offence be committed before the Sun at noon-day in the seeing and hearing of the church either congregationall or presbyteriall as some may and one do by word and writ openly blaspheme God in this case Christs affirmative command tell the church doth not in conscience oblige one man to come and deale with the delinquent in private and then if he repent not before witnesses then to tell the church so as one sinneth if he tell not the church for here Gods providence disposing of the notoriousnesse and publicknes of the scandall doth tell the church and yet I hope our Brethren could not deny but this Text doth wâ—â—â—â— that such a publick offender who scandalizeth many Churches should be excommunicated by this place Mat. 18. from which I gather the weakenes of what is said for the independency of churches from Mat. 18. Ob. 1. Here we cannot understand the Church universall 1. Because he would not say where two or three are gathered in my Name I will be in the midst of them for two or three cannot represent all the Churches comprehended under the catholick visible Body of Jesus Christ. Ans. This is an argument from the lesse to the more If I be present would our Saviour say where two or three though they be but two or three I will far rather be present in the assemblies of the Church Nor can the words stand according to the letter strictly according to our Brethrens mind that two should be a Church for there should be Pastors and Elders and Christian witnesses two at least and the accused Brother here 2. two or three and brother and brother are not to be taken as singular men only but as two or thee men or Churches who as they may be offended 1 Cor. 10 32. so may they give scandall and offence so may three foure of consociated Congregations give the offence and that publickly what hath Christ provided no remedy against scandals in his whole Kingdome but only for scandals fallen out in the single persons of a small Congregation consisting of ten 20 100. or 200. only when these little congregations offend sister Congregations they are left to the immediate judgement of God This is wonderfull Ob. 2. The christian magistrate as a nursing father is to punish those who offend and hath power to command Churches to confesse offences done to sister Churches and command Church censures as excommunication to be used and Christs power to be put forth in practise according to the will of Jesus Christ. Answ. Yet doth it follow that the Apostolick Churches the succeeding Churches to them under the ten bloudy persecutions when Magistrates were enemies to Christ and his church that the Churches wanted spirituall meanes to gaine fallen and scandalous churches 2. Christ hath provided an Ecclesiasticall power to remove scandalls betwixt church and church for the Magistrates power is civill and put forth by the Sword and by carnall weapons Christs 〈◊〉 in this Mat. 18. 19. s to remove scandalls and gaine soales v. 15 for heare thee thou oâ—st gained thy Brothe The Sword of the Magistrate is not ordained to gaine soâ—les to Repentance That 〈◊〉 who careth for the part of a visible church doth he not far rather care in a spirituall way for the whole 3. What can the Magistrate command here the Eldership of a Congregation turnâ—â— Hereâ—icks and scandalous to sister Churches and infecteth then Toâ— Magistrate commadeth that Church censures be used 〈◊〉 them as you say who should use them not a sister Church 〈◊〉 is offended She hath no power not the Eldership themselves offending Christ never ordained that a church should excommunicate her selfe not the people Who gave them power And the major part of them turneth scandalous Also Christ nere hath left nâ—re neâ—y but let them grow till Harvest so say Aâ—abaptists Ob. 3. Christ here speaketh for a present and constant removing of scand 〈◊〉 Brother and Brother of one congregation A cathalick 〈◊〉 of the whole visible Church is far off â—nd cannot be 〈◊〉 Answ. That he speaketh of a present and constant remedy only and of no remedy against the scandall of whole Churches is deâ—ed He speaketh of all remedies to gaine any offenders persons or churches Ob. 4. Then should an universall councell of the whole world be absolutely necessary if in some cases we must tell the whole catholickchurch Ans. Neither doth that follow generall councels are neither necessary to the being nor to the well-being but only to the best being of the catholick church and if the catholick church enjoyed its best-being to which it hath jus and due right that is a perfit Reformation in doctrine and discipline then should generall councell be necessary for the keeping of this best being And this rule of Discipline given by Christ supposeth a particular Congregation right constituted say our Brethren else this rule cannot be necessarily kept So say we that it may necessarily be kept in the catholick church it supposeth the catholick church to be reformed but Christs church must sayle with a second wind when she cannot have a first Ob. 5. Refusing communion with sister Churches in case of scandâ—ll is as effectuall a way for edification as authoritative excommunication of congregations by Presbyteries Answ. Excommunication of Congregations is a possible not an ordinary supposition but our grounds proceed when the members of one sister-sister-church offendeth another if there be no presbyteriall power superiâ—r to both that may take order with them then hath not Christ in the ordinary supposition of ill administration of the Eldership of a particular Congregation provided an ecclesiastick way to remove scandalls out of His Kingdome 2. non-non-communion is no more then I may do to a brother who offendeth me 2. it is not so efficacious as a binding and loosing ratified in Heaven 3. It hath not that speciall promise of Christs church presence walking in the midst of the Golden candle-sticks 4. It is a secret condemning of the Wisdom of Christ in the institution of excommunication that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord 1 Cor. 5. 4. that some may learne not to blaspheme 1 Tim. 1. 20. as if excommunication which is a publick authoritative meane were superfluous if a private and brotherly non-non-communion be sufficient and as efficacious a meane of edification as Christs mean Ob. 6. Either must you complaine to a presbyteriall provinciall and nationall Church before you complaine to that
There be many things in this argument to be corrected as 1. That the Church of Corinth conveâ—ed in the whole multitude whom it concerned for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth not prove it for the same Word is spoken of the meeting of the Apostles and Elders who met in a Synod with authority Acts 15. 6. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is attributed to the multitude Acts 21. v. 22. and to the Church of Believers 1 Cor. 11. 20. and 1 Cor. 14. 23. therefore the one word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seemeth to bee no cogent Argument 2. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is not here in all this Chapter or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used in the New Testament and by the seventy Interpreters whose translation Christ and his Apostles doe frequently follow in the New Testament use the words for any meeting of good or ill of civill or Ecclesiasticall persons As I might instance is a great many places of the Old and New Testament then what is it I pray you which restricteth the signification of these words to signifie a civill rather then an Ecclesiasticall meeting certainly the actions which the company doth when they are met and the end for which they meete I give an instance in Acts 19. 41. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the like I say of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth not the Church of Christ and why it is a reason that cannot bee controlled They were assembled for to raise a tumult against Paul which was no Church-action and so no Church end is here So v. 39. But if you enquire any thing in other matters it shall be determined 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in a lawfull assembly surely the end of such an assembly in Ephesus where this man was Town-Clark in the meeting could be no Church-businesse Hence wee are led to know what 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an Assembly or Church signifieth here not the Church of Christ so Psal. 22. 16. the Assembly of the wicked hath inclosed mee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Merighem the seventy Interpreters turne it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Tâ—rtullian followeth them the persons congregated the actions and end for which they convenc lead us to this that the Word signifieth not a Church of Christ. So wee may see Psal. 26. 5. the Congregation of Elders cannot bee a true Church 2. 1 Cor. 11. 18. for first when you come together to the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I heare there are divisions amongst you The place must signifie the Church of Believers because the end of their meeting was the Supper of the Lord or their communion v. 20. as the Text cleareth and 1 Cor. 14. 23. when the whole Church commeth together that was for prophecying and hearing of the Word as the Text is evident v. 16 17 18 23 24 25 26 27. and therefore here the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must signifie the Church of Pastors preaching and people hearing the Word praying and praising God So in the third place when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Church is convened to bind and loose and to excommunicate as Mat. 18. 17. 18. 19. there is no necessity that the Word Church should include those who have no power of the keyes and cannot by power of the Keyes bind and loose And therefore from the naked and meere Grammar of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no argument can bee drawen to prove that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 18. 17. must signifie that same which it doth signifie 1 Corin. 1. 1. 1 Corin. 11. 18. 1 Corin. 14. 23. for the word actu primo and originally signifieth any meeting but the persons who are Congregated and the end for which they meete leadeth us to the meaning and Grammaticall sense of the word in that place Now Matth. 18. the Ecclesia a Church Congregated there is such as bindeth and looseth in Heaven and Earth and congregated for that use therefore I see not how the circumstances of the place helping us to the Grammaticall sense of the word here as in all other places doth not inforce us to say in this place Mat. 18. the word Ecclesia Church must signifie onely those who have power to bind and loose that is only the Elders and not the people So to come to the place 1 Cor. 5. Those who come under the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 congregated together must bee expounded by the persons Office and the end of their meeting now the persons Office is Ministeriall hee will have them congregated by Pauls Ministeriall spirit and in the name and with the power of the Lord Jesus this is the power of the Keyes which hee who hath Davids Keyes Esai 22. 22. on his Shoulders Revel 3. 7. giveth to his owne Officers Matth. 16. 19. and these persons cannot be all that hee writeth unto v. 1. all that were pâ—ffed up and mourned not at the offence given by the incestuous 〈◊〉 to Iesus Christs holy Namâ— and Church all who are to forbeare eating and drinking with excommunicated persons vers 11. all who were in danger to be leavened vers 6. all who were to keepe the Feast in sincerity not with the old Leaven of wickednesse and malice for these directly were the whole multitude of Believers Men Women and Children who I am sure were not capable of the Keyes and the Ministeriall power of Paul 2. The end wherefore these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who were convened did meete and convene was vers 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to deliver the man to Satan they were not convened to celebrate the Lords Supper as the Church is convened 1 Cor. 11. 18. nor for hearing the Word of Prophecy or Preaching as 1 Cor. 14. 23 24. And whether you construe the Words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the Power of the Lord Iesus with the Verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to deliver to Satan or with the Participle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 congregated in the Name and Power of CHRIST all is one the multitude of common Believers of Men Women and Children are neither capable of the power nor of the exercise of that power to deliver to Satan And therefore this meeting together by no Grammar doth leade us to say that the sentence was to be pronounced in face and presence of the multitude convened vers 21. Giving but not granting that the Church of Corinth in all its members must bee convened Though I hold it not necessary by this place yet it followeth not that all other acts of Jurisdiction must bee exercised in face of the whole Congregation for there is a speciall reason of the pronouncing of the sentence which is not in other acts the pronouncing of the sentence concerneth more the neerest Congregation of which the Delinquent is a member in relation of nearest and dayly Communion it concerneth also other Congregations of the Classicall Church of which also the Delinquent is a member but not so immediately and
neerely because as I sayd before the more universall the Church visible is the externall visible Communion is lâ—sse even as when the number of a Family is cut off by the Sword of the Magistrate the matter first and more intimately and more neerely concerneth the Family whereof hee is a Member yet it doth also concerne the Common-Wealth of which also hee is a Member A Finger of the right Hand is infected with a contagious Gangren it is to bee cut off yet the cutting-off concerneth more neerely the right Hand then it doth the left Hand and the whole Body For the contagion should first over-spread the right Hand and Arme and Shoulder before it infect the left Hand and the whole Body though it doe not a little concerne the whole Body also So though actuall Excommunication concerne all the Churches of the Presbyterie yet it doth more neerely concerne the Congregation whereof hee is a Member 2. The pronouncing of the sentence being edificative it is a fit meane to worke upon others but calling and trying of witnesses and Juridicall decerning of a Man to bee Excommunicated requiring secrecies yea and some scandals and circumstances of Adultery Incest Pestiality requiring a modest covering of them from Virgins young Men Children and the multitude wee have no warrant of GOD that they should bee tryed before the whole multitude nor are acts of Jurisdiction for their excellency to bee brought forth before the people but for their neerenesse of concernment and use of edification Object 12. The people are to consent yea they must have a power and some thing more than a consent in Excommunication Ergo they are all to bee present The antecedent is proved 1. Because they were not puffed up they did not keepe the Feast they did not dostaine from eating with the incestuous person onely by consent 2. Others not of that Church did excommunicate by consent 3. It is said v. 12 doe yee not judge them that are within Answ. If you will have them to excommunicate the same way that they doe other duties you may say they excommunicate the same way that Pastors and Elders doe and if they Judge vers 12. as the Elders doe either all the people are Judges and where are then all the governed if all bee governours or then hee speaketh in this Chapter to the Churches-Iudges onely 2. There bee degrees of consent these of other Churches have a tacite and remote consent the people of the Congregation are to heare and know the cause and deale in private with the offender and to mourne and pray for him Object 13. The highest and double honour is due to him who laboureth in the word 1 Tim. 5. 17. but if the Presbyteriall Church be the highest Church it shall not have the double honour for it is onely the governing Church Answ. Highest honour is due in suo genere to both And this is as if you should compare obedience and honour that I owe to my Father with that which I owe to my grand-Father 2. Paul 1 Tim. 5. 17. compareth Elders of diverse sorts together as the Ruling and Teaching Elder here you compare Pastors to bee honoured in respect of one act with themselves to bee honoured in respect of another act and this might prove I am to give more honour to my Pastor for preaching in the Pulpit then for ruling in the Church-Senate Object 14. The Congregation is the highest Church for it hath all the Ordinances Word Sacraments Jurisdiction Ergo there is not any Presbyteriall Church higher which hath only disciplinary power Answ. There is a double highnesse one of Christian Dignity 2. Another of Church-prehemenency or of Ecclesiasticall authority indeed the Congregation the former way is highest the company of Believers is the Spouse and ransomed Bride of Christ. But the Eldership hath the Ecclesiasticall eminency as the Kings heire and Sonne is above his Master and Teacher one way yet the Teacher as the Teacher by the fift Commandement is above the Kings Sonne as the Teacher is above him who is taught And so is the Case here Object 15. The Arguments for a Classicall or Presbyteriall Church do much side with Prelacy for you make many Lords ruling and not teaching Answ. Let all judge whether the independent power of three Elders accountable to none in a Church-way but to Iesus Christ onely as you make your little Kingdomes on Earth be neerer to the Popes Monarchy and especially when there is but one Pastor in the Congregation then the subordinate Government of fourescore or an hundred Eldersâ— sure I am three Neighbours are neerer to one Monarch then three hundred 2. One Monarchicall Society is as tyrannicall Antichristianism as one Monarchicall Pastor 3. If wee made many ruling and dominering Lords you should say something but wee make many servants endued onely with Ministeriall power onely to teach and rule and to bee accomptable to the Church your Eldership in this agreeth with the Pope that though they deliver many Soules to Satan yet no Man on Earth can in a Church-way say What doe you ACT. XV. A Patterne of a juridicall Synod THat the Apostles in that famous Synod Act. 15. did not goe on by the assistance of an immediately inspired spirit and by Apostolick authority but onely as Elders and the Doctors and Teachers assisted with an ordinary spirit to me is evident from the course of the context 1. Because Act. 15. when a controversie arise in the Church â—â— Antiochia Epiphanius saith as also Hieronymus by Câ—â—mbus and others touching the keeping of Moses his Law especially the Ceremonies except they would bee losers in the buâ—nesse of their salvation Paul could not goe as sent by Amiâ—h to submit that Doctrine which hee received not from flesh and blood but by the revelation of Jesus Christ Gal. 1. 12. to the determination of a Synod of Apostles and Elders for who would think that the immediatly inspiring spirit iâ— Pâ—ul would submit himselfe and his Doctrine to the immediately inspiring spirit in Paul Peter Apostles and Elders therefore Paul and Birnabas come as sent to Jerusalem not â—â— Apostles or as immediately inspired but as ordinary teachâ—â— Therefore saith Diodatus Not because these two A◠〈…〉 were every wayequall to the rest in the light and conduct 〈◊〉 Spirit and in Apostolicall authority Gal. 2. 6. 8. had any 〈◊〉 instruction or of confirmation but only to give the weake 〈◊〉 who had more confidence in Peter and James and in the Church at Jerusalem and to stop false doctors mouths and to estaâ—â—â—â— by common votes a generall order in the Church Hence when a controversie ariseth in the Apostolicke Church and the Controversie is betwixt an Apostle as Paul was and others and both sides alledge Scripture as here both did out of all controversie there is no reason that the Apostle Paul who was now a party should judge it and when a single Congregation in the like case is on two
Earth Answ. I see this sayd without any probation Churches depend on many above them for unity but what consequence is this Ergo they depend upon one visible Monarch It is an unjust consequence Mr. Mather Mr. Thomson c. 2 pag. 26. The Graecians and Hebrewes made not two Churches but one Congregation they called the multitude of Disciples together v. 2. Answ. That the chiefe of both Grecians and Hebrewes were convened in one to give their consent to the admission of their Officers the Deacons I conceive but that all the thousands of the Church of Jerusalem were here as in one ordinary Congregation I judge unpossible Mr. Mather c. 3. pag. 27. 28. If your argument be good if thy Brother offend and refuse to submit tell the Church because Christs Remedy must be as large as the Disease then if a Nationall Church offend you are to complaine to a higher Church above a Nationall Church and because offences may arise betwixt Christians and Indians you may complain of an Indian to the Church Ans. Because ordinary communion faileth when you got higher then a Nationall Church and Christs way suppoleth an ordinary Communion as is cleare If thy Brother offend c. Therefore I deny that this remedy is needfull in any Church above a Nationall Church 2. Christs remedy is a Church remedy for Offences amongst brethren and Members of the visible Church And Indians are no Members of the Church and so being without they cannot bee judged 1 Co. 5. 12. We say that if the Magistrate be an enemy to Religion may not the Church without him convene and renew a Covenant with God Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson answer c. 3. pag. 29. if the supreame Magistrate be an enemy to Religion it is not like but most or many of the people will be of the same mind Regis ad exemplum as it is in France and Spaine and was in the dayes of Queene Mary and then the Believers in the Land will not be able to beare the name of the Land or Nation but of a small part thereof nor can it be well conceived how they should assemble in a Nationall Synod for that or any other purpose when the Magistrate is a professed Enemie nor doth God require it at their hands Answ. This is a weake answer the Christians under Nerâ— were not like their Prince and it s not like but sincere Christians will bee sincere Christians and professe truth even when the Magistrate is an enemy And 2. If your meaning be it cannot be conceived how they should assemble in a Nationall assembly when the Magistrate is an Enemy because it is not safe for feare of persecution Then you say nothing to the argument because the argument is drawen from a duty a Nation professing the Gospell after many backslidings are obliged to convene in a Nationall Synod and are to renew their Covenant with the Lord and your answer is from an ill of affliction and if you meane that because the Princes power is against their Synodicall convening this is nothing against the power of the Synods that CHRIST hath given to His Church But if your meaning be that it is not lawfull to them to convene in a Nationall Synod to renew a Covenant with GOD against the supreame Magistrates will I hope you minde no such thingâ— for so doe Malignants Now alledge that wee never read of any Reformation of Religion in Scripture warranted but where the Prince did contribute his authority because he onely is to reforme and he onely rebuked for the standing of the high places but hee may soone be answered 1. Both Israel and Iudah were so bent to backsliding that wee read not that ever the people made any reall Reformation of Religion Josiah Hezekiah and Asa did it for them But what an argument is this Iudah did never for the most of the Land seeke the Lord God of their Fathers with all their heart Ergo the seeking of the Lord God with all the heart is an unwritten tradition 2. Princes are obliged to remove high places But are they obliged with their owne Hands to breake all the Images No I thinke if they remove the high places by the Hands of their Subjects or command their Subjects to remove them they doe full well But I see not this consequence Ergo Princes onely are obliged to remove the high places it followeth not 3. If it be the Princes part to command his Subjects this duty of Reformation and removall of the high places then they may performe their duty without the Prince 4. There is a twofold Reformation one an heart-Reformation Sure this is not the Princes onely All the Land may repent without the King There is another an outward Reformation And that is twofold either Negative or Positiveâ— Negative is to refraine from ill and the unlawfull and superstitious manner of worshipping GOD as in new Offices not warranted by his Word Antichristian Ceremonies and a Masse-Booke c. Certainly all the Land are to abstaine from sinne though the King command not now all the Reformation for the most part in both Kingdomes is in obstinence from superstitious superadditions that defiled the worship of GOD and to this there is no necessity of the Magistrates authority more then wee needâ— the Kings warrant to put an Obligation upon Gods Negative Commandements All that is Positive is the swearing of a lawfull Covenant to observe and stand by the faith and true Religion of the Land but I see no more a necessity that a King warrant the lawfull Vow of twenty thousand then the Lawfull Vow of one Man seeing it is a lawfull profession of CHRIST before Men commanded in the third Commandement And to the observance of that Law of God which God and Conscience hic nunc doe oblige us there is no addition of a Kingly authority by necessity of a Divine Law required to make it valid no more then if all the Kingdome at such a solemne day of humiliation should all in every severall Church sweare to Reformation of life 5. The Apostles and Christ positively did reforme Religion and the Church without and contrary to the mind of civill authority nor is it enough to say the Apostles were Apostles but wee are not Apostles for upon this morall ground Acts 5. 29. Wee ought rather to obey GOD than man they reformed contrary to the Magistrates mind And wee doe but contend for that very same Faith Jud. 3. which was once delivered to the Saints So to Reforme is to seeke the old way and to walks in it Jeremy 6. 16. to turne to the LORD with all the heart Jeremy 1. and for this cause Jeremy 3. 10. Iudah is sayd not to veturue to the LORD with her whole heart but fainedly because when a zealous King reformed them they returned not with all their heart Whence Reformation of Religion must bee the peoples duty no lesse then the Kings and I believe such a divine precept carrying
of these congregations as where there is not a head of a Family and members there is not a Family and so you prove not Jerusalem a presbyteriall Church over many fixed and formed Churches as they are in Scotland and if the Apostles were pastors in a circular and fluid way to many congregations every one was a pastor to many congregations and so elected by many congregations which is absurd Ans. 1. Fixed or not fixed cannot vary the essence of the government 1. The Priests Levites and Prophets teaching in the wildernes from place to place and the people by war scattered to sundry Tribes doth not make these meetings not to be under the government of the great Sanedrim more then if the meeting made a fixed Synagogue divers members and dverso heads in one Family occasioned by death and pestilence diverse Souldiers and new Commanders in a Regiment diverse Inhabitants yea and weekly altered rulers and watchmen in a City doth not infer that that family Regiment and City is not under one government of the City one of the whole army and one parliamentary law of the whole kingdome no more then if all were fixed in members and heads 2. Churches their persecution may have both members and teachers removed to a corner and altered yet they remain the same single Congregation having the same government 3. Officiating in the same word seales censures by Peter to day and by Andrew to morrow though members also be changed is of the same species and nature even to the worlds and if we suppose the Church of Ierusalem to be one Congregation induring a patterne these sixteen hundred yeares members and officers must be often altered yet it is one Congregation in specie and one single Church in nature though not in number and the government not altered through the fluidity and alteration of members and officers as it is the same Parliament now which was in the raigne of King Iames though head and members be altered fluidity and alteration of rulers and members must be by reason of mortality accidentall to all incorporations and yet their government for all that doth remaine the same in nature if these same Lawes and Government in nature by these Lawes remaine CHAP. 4. SECT 5. Why we doe not admit the Members of the Churches of Old England to the Seales of the Covenant Quest. I. VVHether the Seales of the Covenant can be denyed to professors of approved piety because they are not members of a particular visible Church in the New Testament Our Brethren deny any Church Communion and the seales of the Covenant Baptisme to the children of Beleevers the Lords Supper to beleevers themselves who come to them from Old England because they be not members of the particular Congregation to which they come and because there is no visible Church in the New Testament but one particular Parish and all who are without a particular Parish are without the visible Church and so are not capable of either Church censures or the Seales of the Covenant because 〈◊〉 have right to the seales of the Covenant but onely this visible Church We hold all who professe faith in Christ to be members of the visible Church though they bee not members of a visible Congregation and that the seales of the Covenant should not be denyed to them And for more full clearing of the question let these considerations be observed First Dist. All beleevers as beleevers in foro Dei before God have right to the seales of the Covenant these to whom the Covenant and body of the Charter belongeth to these the seale belongeth but in foro Ecclesiastico and in an orderly Church-way the seales are not to be conferred by the Church upon persons because they beleeve but because they professe their beleeving therefore the Apostles never baptized Pagans but upon profession of their faith Second Dist. Faith in Christ truely giveth right to the seales of the Covenant and in Gods intention and decree called voluntas beneplaciti they belong onely to the invisible Church but the orderly way â—f the Churches giving the seales is because such a society is a professing or visible Church and orderly giving of the seales according to Gods approving will called voluntas signi revelata belongeth to the visible Church Third Dist. The Church may orderly and lawfully give the seales of the Covenant to those to whom the Covenant and promises of grace doth not belong in Gods decree of election Fourth Dist. The Church may lawfully adde to the Church visible such as God addeth not to the Church invisible as they may adde Simon Magus and the Church may lawfully cast out of the visible Church such as Christ hath not cast out of the invisible Church as the Church may excommunicate regenerate persons for scandalous sinnes Fift Dist. Then the regenerate excommunicated have right to the seales of the Covenant as they have to the Covenant and yet the Church doth lawfully debarre them hic nunc in such a scandalous case from the seales of the Covenant Wee hold that those who are not members of a particular Congregation may lawfully be admitted to the seales of the Covenant First Because those to whom the promises are made and professe the Covenant these should be baptized But men of approved piety are such though they be not members of a particular Parish The proposition is Peters argument Act. 2. 38. Secondly Those who are not Members of a particular Church may be visible professors and so members of a visible Church Ergo the seales of the Covenant belongeth to them Thirdly The contrary opinion hath no warrant in Gods Word Fourthly The Apostles required no more of those whom they baptized but profession of beleefe as Act. 10. 47. Can any forbid water that these should not be baptized who have received the Holy Ghost as well as we Act. 8. 37. If thou beleevest with all thy heart thou mayest he baptized no more is sought of the Jaylor Act. 16. 31. 34. The Authour saith To admit to the Seales of the Covenant is not an act of Christian liberty that every Christian may dispense to whom he pleaseth but an act of Church power given to the Ministers to dispense to those over whom the Holy Ghost hath made them overseers but we have no Ministeriall power over those of another Congregation and who are not members of a particular Congregation Answ. First To dispense the Seales to whom we please as if mens pleasure were a rule were licentiousnesse not Christian Liberty There may be a communion of benefits where there is no communion of punishment Beneficia sunt amplianda Secondly It is false that Pastors have no Ministeriall power over those who are not of their Congregation for if so all communion of Churches should fall for Letters of recommendation from other Churches whereof they are Members cannot make Pastors of New England to have a Ministeriall power over those of another
Lords Supper in all Churches for if he be Baptized to Christs death he is Baptized to all Churches And 2. professedly in Covenant with God in all Churches and so hath right to the seales of the Covenant in all Churches for Gods Covenant is not principally and first made with a Parishionall Congregation but with the Catholike and universall Church comming under the name of Israel and Iudah and secondarily with a Parishionall Congregation Is a beleever a member of Christs body in one Congregation and not in all Congregations Hath he the keyes as a member of Christs body and a dwelling house for the holy Spirit in one Congregation and loseth them and the holy Spirit both when he goeth to another Congregation Manuscript Those who come from England to us are under publike scandals and reproach It is an offence that they come to us as members of no particular Church visible for they leave that relatiin where they left their habitation but of one Nationall Church whereof Christ hath given us no patterne in the New Testament and in 〈◊〉 he hath appointed no Nationall worship to be performed Answ. It is admirable that leaving a Parishionall Church in England they leave not the true visible Church so all the Parishionall Churches in England must be separated from as â—â—om no Churches yet in that Church many of you had your Baptisme your conversion to Christ your calling to the Miniâ—eâ—â— 2. How can it be an offence to be Members of no independent Churches in England whereas no such may be had there 3. Is it a fault to be members of a Nationall Church see if Act. 1. Act. 6. Act. 15. there be not a Church-meeting and publike exercise of praying discussing of matters by the Word choosing of officers refuting of false Doctrine This is worship and it is not the worship of a particular Church but there be no true Churches but yours and all are in offences and scandalls who are not members of your Churches this Augustine layeth to Donatists this Pareus layeth upon Auâ—baptists that they taught they onely were the true Church I conceive our deare Brethren are not of this mind Manuscript It is a publike offence that though they were Baptized in some Parish Church in England saith the Author upon somâ— Covenant and stipulation of Parents or God-fathers which also was without warrant yet they come to the Lords Table without any publike profession of their faith or repentance Answ. To say nothing of God-fathers who are civill witnesses that the Parents shall take care to educate the childe in the true Faith we see no publike profession by a Church-oath as you meane in the Church of Corinth but onely that every man was to trye himselfe and then to eate nor in the Apostles Church at all if you debarre them from the Lords Supper who are not inchurched by your Oath all the reformed Churches on Earth did never worthily eate and drinke the Lords body and blood It is saith he a publike offence that in the Parish Communion which not Communion of spirits but cohabitation begetteth they partake with all ignorant and scandalous persons not excluding drunkards prophane swearers whereby it commeth to passe that not a little leavin but a great measure of leavin doth deepely leavin the whole lumpe Answ. This tolleration of drunkards and swearers in the Lords Church and at his Table infecteth and is apt to leavin all with their evill conversation but doth not leavin the worship to the fellow-worshippers nor is the sinne of private persons yea nor of our Ministers who hath not power to helpe it but it is the fault of the Church except you make no separation from a Church where a scandalous person is tolerated for suffering moe or sewer doth not vary the spece to be a sin publickely to be repented before any can be members of your Church which is prodigious to us Fourthly It is a publicke offence saith the Authour that they have worshipped God according to the precepts of men c. Answ. This is the crime of conformity which I wish were publickely repented by all which hath defiled themselves with submitting to a Antichristian government and the Will-worship of men yet doth not this make Ministers no Ministers so as they must receive Ordination to the Ministery of new Peters fall took not away his Apostleship nor Jonahâ— flying from God nor Davids adultery made them not leave off to be Prophets Other arguments that I find in Papers from New England are these First There is not a Church say they under the New Testament but a Congregationall Church so it will follow that as City priviledges belong onely to the Citizens and their children so baptisme and the Lords Supper being Church priviledges belong onely to the Members of particular Churches and their seed and that seeing sigillum sequitur donum to apply them to any other is to abuse them As the scale of an Incorporation is abused when it is added to confirme a gift to one who is not a Free man of that Incorporation he being incapable thereof Answ. First The case is not here as in earthly Cities a man who is a free Citizen in one burrough is not for that a free Citizen of all the Burroughes and Cities on earth nor is he who is civilly excommunicated and cast out of his City priviledges in one City cast out of his City priviledges in all other Cities whereof he is a free member and the reason is there is not one common owner and Lord of all the Cities on earth who can give or take away in a Law-way City priviledges but the case is farre otherwayes in the priviledges of visible Churches for he who is a member of one visible Congregation is by his baptisme and sincere profession and his professed standing in Covenant with God a Member of all visible Congregations on earth as he is baptized in all Congregations on earth and if he be excommunicated out of a single Congregation he is excommunicated out of all and loseth right to the Scale of the Lords Supper in all visible Congregations as his sinnes are bound in heaven to all also for that one common head and Saviour who giveth him right to the Seales of Christs body and blood in one giveth him right to these Seales in all For we worthily communicate with Christ in his body and blood 〈◊〉 his body was broken and his blood shed for one single visible Congregation but as broken and shed for the whole 〈…〉 universall But this forme of reasoning utterly abolisheth all Communion of Churches nor can a member of one Noble Church be capable of the Seales of grace in another visible Church because he is not a Member of that visible Church no more then one is capable of the Priviledges of Paris who is onely a Citizen of London and not a Citizen of Paris If it be said one who is a member of a visible Church
may receive the Seales in another Congregation if he be recommended by Letters as a sound Professor to that other Congregation I Answer Recommendatory Letters can never give a Church-right to the Church-Priviledges of the Seales of the Covenant they doe but onely notifie manifest and declare the Church-right which the man had before Ergo either he cannot in any sort be capable of the Seales of the Covenant in another Congregation then his owne whereof he is an inchurched Member which destroyeth all communion of sister Churches or if he be capable of the Seales in another Congregation he was capable and hâ—d a Church-right in himselfe before he received reconimeâ—â—aâ—ory Letters yea these whom we recommend by Letters as â—it to partake of the Sacraments in another Congregation â—â— presuppose they have Church-right to the Seales in another Congregation visible then in their owne whereof they are members except our testimony be false Ergo before our recommendatory Letters the person of approved piety was a member of all the visible Churches about hoc ipso and by that same reason that he is a member of one visible Congregation yea Peter clearely insinuateth that all who have received the Holy Ghost are to be baptized Act. 8. 47. as Philip Act. 8. 37. and That if the Eunuch beleeved be might be baptized So that Faith to speake properly doth give us right to the Seales and to speake accurately a visible profession of faith doth not give a man right to the seales of grace but onely it doth notifie and d clare to the Church that the man hath right to the seales because he beleeveth and that the Church may lawfully give to him the seales and that profession is a condition required in the right receivers of the seales in an Ecclesiasticall way but faith giveth the right to these seales and because the faith of the beleever goeth with the beleever when he goeth to another visible congregation then his owne that faith giveth him right to the seales in all places and in all Congregations for faith giveth right to receive Christ Sacramentally not in one Congregation onely but in all and a visible profession doth as a condition notifie this faith and Church-right in all Congregations Ergo the man hath right in all Congregations as he hath right in a parishionall Church But our Brethren reply Peter might baptize Cornelius though he was no member of a visible Congregation because the Apostles being â—fficers in al Churches might dispense the Seales in all Churches but Ministers now are pastors onely of the determinaâ—e flocke over which the holy Ghost hath set them therefore they have not Citie Seales at their power to dispense to any other then to Citizens Answ. Peter his argument to Baptize is not from a temporall reason that endureth for a while but from a morall argument of perpetuall equitie and necessitie till Christs second comming He that beleeveth and hath received the holy Ghost is to be baptized But many out of Church-state and who are not members of a particular Congregation have received the Holy Ghost and doe beleeve being Christians of approved pietie we are to adde no restrictions or exceptions where God addeth none Non est distinguendum ubi lex non distinguit They that beleeve should receive the seales but not except they be in-Churched and members of a particular Congregation The proposition is Gods Word but the restriction or exception is not Gods Word 2. The Apostles though they were universall Pastors of the world yet teach us by word and practise who are to be admitted to the seales even to the supper those who do try and examine themselves and that to the end of the world 2. Our brethren say It is probable that Cornelius was in Church-state and the Eunuch comming to Jerusalem to worship argueth he was a proselyte and a member of the Jewish Church not yet dissolved Lydia and the jaylor were members of the Church of Philippi which Church communicated with Paul at the beginning of the Gospel Psal. 4. 15. at least it is probable that Lidia was a member of the Church of the Jewes Answ. It is hard to build a new Church government contrary to the doctrine of the reformed Churches upon probabilities 2. If Cornelius Lydia and others were members of the Jewish Church it was not a good consequence by our brethrens doctrine to make them members of a Christian Congregation without in-churching of them by your Church-oath for you make the constitution of the Jewish Church and ours different yea and as you teach all circumcised were members of the Jewish Church and had right to their Passeover but all circumcised are not meet to bee members of a Christian Church for many circumcised were Idolaters murtherers prophane moâ—keâ—s of God Esay 1. 13 14 15 16. Jer. 10. 7 8 9 10 11. Ezek 10. 6. 17. 18 9. And though the Church of Philippi was one of the 〈◊〉 Church 〈◊〉 communicated with Paul yet was there no Christian Church of Elders and people there when Lydia was converted for Acts 16. 13. in the place where prayer was wont to be made on the Sabbath day none heard Paul preach but some women Ergo there could not be a Christian Church there and it is certaine the jaylor before was a persecutor and no member of a Christian Church They say Abraham and his seede were not circumcised till God called him into Church-Covenant and so into Church-state and there is the same reason and use of baptisme as of circumcision If the argument taken for baptizing of infants be good why may we not inserre a necessitie of Church-membership before baptisme as of Church membership before circumcision So the Apologie saith It cannot be proved that baptisme was imposed upon all beleevers as such no more then it can be proved that circumcision was imposed upon all beleevers as such and Baptisme is no more now necessary to a beleever whose calling or another strong hand of Gods providence will not suffer to live in Church fellowship with Gods people then circumcision was necessary to Melchisedeâ—k Job or others whom the hand of God detained from Church-fellowship with the posteritie of Abraham yea circumcision and the Passeover seeing they were administrated in private houses might more conveniently be administrated to persons not in Church-state nor Baptisme and the Lords Supper can be administrated so in respect they are seales given to a Church body in an assembly 1 Cor. 10. 17. and 12. 13. Answ. Abraham Sarah and the Soules they had gotten in Charran were in Church-state obeyed God built an Altar Gen. 12. 2 3 4. before the Church Covenant which you speake of Chap. 17. and it is denyed that that supposed oath of the Covenant made them a Church So we see no necessitie of Church-membership to one single Congregation before either circumcision or baptisme for baptisme is a seale of our entry into the visible Church as I shall prove 2.
to holy actions performed by Gods enemies nor is our externall communicating with them a saying Amen to the wicked manner of receiving the seales this is most unreasonable and cannot be proved by Gods word But Robinson will prove that in this place 2 Cor. 6. the Lord forbiddeth communion not onely with evill workes of wicked men but with their persons and that he commandeth a separation not onely reall but personall 1. Because saith he the Scripture hath reference to the yoaking of the unbeleevers in marriage as the occasion of spirituall idolatrous mixture which he reproveth now this joyning was not in an evill or unlawfull thing but with the wicked and unlawfull persons Answer If the man had formed a syllogisme it should be a crooked proportion if Paul allude to the marriage with insides then as we are not to joyne with Pagans in lawfull marriage so neither with scand â—â—ous Christians in lawfull worship This connexion is gratis said and we deny it But as we are not to marry with Pagans so not to sit in their Idoll-Temple and to be present in their Idoll-worship else we were not to admit them or their personall presence to the hearing of the word contrary to your selves and to 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. So if because we are not to marry with them we are not to be personally present with them at the receiving of the Sacrament neither at the hearing of the word nor are we to be baptized because Simâ—n Magus and many Hypocrites are baptized 3. Locall separation from Idoll-worship in the Idoll-Temple we teach as well as Robinson but what then he commandeth locall and personall separation from all the professors of the truth in the lawfull worship of God this we deny to follow 2. The very termes saith Robinson beleevers unbeleevers light darknesse Christ Belial doe import opposition not of things only but of persons also for things sake so the faithfull are called righteousnesse light and the ungody darknesse and so not onely their workes but their persons are called Answer 1. We deny not opposition of persons and separation locall from persons in Idoll-worship at an Idoll-Table but hence is not concluded personall separation from wicked men in the lawfull worship of God 2. This is for us we are to separate from the persons because the worship is unlawfull and Idoll-worship and therefore the contrary rather followeth iâ— the worship were lawfull we would not separate for remove the cause and the effect shall cease 3. The Apostle saith he forbiddeth all unlawfull communion in the place but there is an unlawfull communion of the faithfull with the wicked in things lawfull as with the excommunicated idolatrous 〈◊〉 or my other flagitious person in the Sacraments prayers and other religious exercises and the Iewes were to separate themselves 〈◊〉 from the manners of the Heâ—then but even from their â—ersâ—s â—zr 19. 1. 2. and 10. 2 3. Nehem. 9. 10. 28 30. And Paul 〈◊〉 the Corinthians 1 Cor. 5. for having fellowship not onely in â—â— persons inâ—est but with the incestuous person whom therefore they 〈◊〉 â—urge out and to put away from amongst themselves verse 5. â— 13. Answer It is true there is an unlawfull communion of the faithfull that is overseers and guides of the Church to whom God hath committed the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven with excommunicated persons in that they retaine one worthy to be excommunicated in the bosome of the Church but communion with the Church in the holy things of God is not hence concluded to be unlawfull because the guides of the people communicate with that Church where the excommunicated person is suffered it is the sinne of the Church-guides that an excommunicated person is not cast out and that he is suffered to communicate at the Lords Table and to profane â— in not discerning the Lords body but it is not the sinne of either guides or the people to communicate at one Table with the excommunicated person or him that deserveth to be excommunicated for not casting out is one thing and to communicate with the excommunicated in the true visible Church is another thing the former is a sinne not to use the power that Christ hath given but to communicate with the excommunicated person is not a sinne but a remembring of the Lords death at Christs commandement for one sinne maketh not another sinne to be lawfull or to be no sinne to deliver one unto Satan is to debarre one from the Lords Supper and to repute him as a Publican and to judge him not worthy of the communion in the holy things of God with the Church but this is not to repute the Church or guides or members as Publicans and Heathens and as not worthy of church-Church-communion with the man who is cast out we see the Church of Corinth rebuked for not excommunicating the incestuous man but not forbidden to come and eate the Lords Supper with him and these who came and did eate their owne condemnationâ— 1 Cor. 11. yea they are commanded to come to the publike meeting Ergo it is one thing not to excommunicate the scandalous a sinne and another thing to communicate with the scandalous which is not a sinne directly nor forbidden at all Though Paul have an allusion to the Lords separating of the Jewes from all other people yet it followeth not that we are to separate from the wicked men and unrenewed professing the truth that way first because there was a typicall separation in marriage with Canaanites if the Jewes should marry with the Canaanites the marriage was null and the Moabites and Ammonites ought not to enter in the Temple 2. The Jewes are to separate from the manners of Heathen and from the persons of strange wives yea and to put their wives of the Canaanites after they had married them away from them in token of their repentanee because the marriage was not onely unlawfull but null as is cleare Ezra 9. 1 2 3. Nâ—hem 9. 1 2. And this was a peculiar Law binding the holy seed but doth not inferre the like separation of Christians for 1 Cor. 7. 11 12. it is not lawfull for a Christian to put away a Pagan wife or for the beleeving wife to forsake the Pagan husband and therefore that Jewish separation cannot inferre a separation from the persons and worship of unbeleevers and it is true that Paul commandeth to cast out the incestuous person and to separate him from the Church but it followeth not therefore the Church was to separate from the publike worship because he was not cast out 4. Saith Robinson the Apostle injâ—yneth such a separation at upon which a people is to be esteemed Gods people the Temple of the living God and may challenge his promise to be their God and to dwell amongst them and to walke there and as for the Temple the stoneâ— and timber thereof were separated from all the trees of the Forest and set together in comely
the Author by which wee leepe the communion of Saints in divers Churches 1. By way of participation 2. Of recommendation 3. Of consultation 4. Of Congregation 5. Of contribution 6. Of admonition 7. Of propagation or multiplication of Churches It is allowed by the consent of our Churches that when the members of any other Churches are occasioned to rest with us on the Lords day when the Supper commeth to be administred and neither the persons themselves nor the Church they came from under any publick offence they bee by us admitted to the participation of the Lords Supper for wee looke at the Lords Supper not onely as a seale of our communion with the Lord Jesus but also of our communion with his members and that not onely with the members of our owne Churches but of all the Churches of the Saints and this is the first way of communion with other Churches to wit by participation Answ. 1. We heartily embrace the doctrine of the communion of Saints but many things are here which are incompatible with your doctrine as first communion of Churches which you call a branch of the communion of Saints cannot consist with your doctrine for a Church by you is relative onely to the Eldership of a Church as sonnes are relative to Fathers but a Sonne is not relative to a brother so neither is a Parishionall Church properly a Church in relation to a neighbour Church for a Church hath no Church-state no Church-priviledges no Church-worship in relation to a sister-Church therefore you should say the Communion of Christians of sister-Churches not the Communion of Churches for no Church by your doctrine hath any Church-state or Church-worship in relation to any but to its owne members 2. This enumeration is defective you make a Communion of Churches in the members of sister Churches in the Lords Supper though the members of neighbour Churches bee not inchurched in Church-state by oath as a member of that Church where hee partaketh the Lords Supper and why should not the Child of beleeving parents in the death or absence of the Pastors of neighbour Churches have communion with you in baptisme also for this communion in baptizing you deny to any but those who are members of that Church wherein they receive baptisme 3. if you admit communion of Churches in some things to wit in the Lords Supper how can you deny communion of Churches in other holy things of God for you admit no communion of Churches in the power of the keyes as in mutuall counselling warning rebuking binding and loosing for Christ hath left no common power of the keyes in many visible Churches who are united together in an Iland or Nation or Continent by which these acts of communion should bee regulated and in case of neglect and abuse censured according to Gods Word as you say for you deny all authoritative power in Synods let me bee resolved deere brethren in this how Christ hath put whole Churches and their soules in worse case then members of your independent Congregations are for the keyes of the kingdome of heaven in binding and loosing in excommunicating that the spirit may bee saved in 〈◊〉 day of the Lord the removing of scandalls out of sister parishionall kingdomes of Christ the gaining of sister Churches from heresies and scandalls as brethren are to bee gained Matth. 18. 15. 1 Cor. 5. 5. 1 Tim. 1. 30. by censures the keeping of the holy things of God from profanation authoritative rebuking warning that others may feare and that the rebuked may bee ashamed and all these meanes of salvation are denied to your particular Congregations as if they were Angels and Popes who cannot be lacking in duties and yet all these are granted to members of any one particular Church how hath the care wisedome of Christ denied these meanes to many united Churches and yet you acknowledge that sister Churches have communion amongst themselves and that seven wayes in visible acts of externall communion I beleeve this one argument though there were no more doth strongly conclude the lawfulnesse of Synods and by consequent the Law of nature would say if Christs wisdome provide wayes to regulate the publike actions of the members of a particular Church that they may be edified and builded up in the most holy faith farre more hath he taken care for many Churches united in a visible communion seven wayes that Lord that careth for the part must farre rather care for the whole body 4. You say members of other Churches are admitted to the Lords Supper amongst you by consent of your Churches but what consent doe you meane is the consent authoritative by power of the keyes 1. This consent authoritative is either concluded in a Synod of many Churches and so you acknowledge the authoritative power of Synods if it be done and agreed upon in every particular Church by them alone then I aske seeing to administer the Lords Supper to any and so to make in your Church meeting that it shall be administred to any is as you teach an act of ministeriall power over those to whom you administer the Seale chap. 4. Sect. 5. Now how doe you exercise acts of ministeriall power or conclude ecclesiastically to exercise these acts in your parishional meeting toward those over whom you have no ministeriall power for members of neighbour Churches are under no ministeriall power in your particular Church as you teach in the same place as you can exercise no power of the keyes when some are absent that is tyranny upon the conscience saith Answorth who will have none censured or excommunicated except the whole congregation be present also he who of another Church communicateth with you 1. Hath no faith of the lawfull calling and choosing your Ministers for he neither could nor ought to be present thereat 2. He knoweth not but he may be leavened by a scandalous lumpe which leaveneth the whole Church and is enough as you say chap. 4. Sect. to hold any from communicating in the Seales with any Church Now these and many other things he must take in trust from you which Answorth thinketh tyranny of conscience neither can a letter of recommendation make one of another congregation capable of Seales with you for to dispone is to alienate and give away the ministeriall power of the Seales to another Church Now this power say you chap. 5. Sect. 4. is a part of the liberty wherewith Christ hath made you free and so you cannot dispone it to another Church except you bring your selfe in bondage contrary to Gal. 5. 1. 5. Mr. Best and your selfe bold that a Pastor can exercise no pastorall act but over his owne flocke and you say that the Scripture saith so Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5. 2. Ergo either to administer the Lords Supper is no pastorall Act and may be done by non-Pastors as Arminians and Socinians destroying the necessity of a ministery doe averre or then a
Minister cannot administer the Lords Supper to any but his owne flocke see you to this 6. If the sister Church lie under any offence you will not admit any of their members to the Lords Supper though these members be of approven piety and why What a separation is this What if these members do not consent to that offence as some of the godly in Corinth might be humbled and mourne that the Church did not cast out the incestuous person shal they be debarred by you from the seales because they separate not from that infected lump the Apostle alloweth communicating so that every one examine himselfe 1 Cor. 11. 21. 30. with drunken persons and where many were stricken of God with death and diverse diseases as eating and drinking their owne damnation 7. You looke at the Lords Supper as a seale of communion with all the Churches of the Saints What communion meane you invisible no. You deny that the seales are given to the invisible Church and the members thereof but to the visible Church as you say If you meane a visible communion of all the visible Churches of the Saints why then brother doe you call the universall visible Church a Chimera or a dreame as you say and if all the visible Churches have a visible communion it is to deny Christs wisdome and care of his Church to deny the lawfulnesse of a Oecumenick and generall councell of all the Churches of the Saints We recommend saith the Author Brethren for a time to other Churches as Paul recommended Phoebe to the Church of Rome Rom. 16. 1. 2. or we give letters dismissorie to such as are for ever to reside in another congregation but members are not to remove from their congregation but upon just and weighty reasons made knowne and allowed by the whole Church for wee looke at our Church Covenant as an everlasting Covenant Jerem. 50. v. 5. And therefore though it may be resigned and translated from one Church to another as Gods hand shall direct yet it is not to be violated and rejected by us if members cut off themselves by excommunication it is their owne fault if any upon light reasons be importunately desirous to remove the Church is to use indulgence as not willing to make the Church of God a prison but often the hand of God in poverty and scandall followeth such and driveth them to returne when a person recommended by letters commeth to another congregation the Church by lifting up their hands or by silence receive him if he â—e altogether unknowne and doubted of because the Church may erre be is not received till due triall be taken of him Answ. We see not how letters of recommendation most lawfull as we judge and necessary can resigne ministeriall power a liberty bought with Christs bloud as you say to any other Church for we think all the visible Churches are one Catholike visible Church and should have a visible communion and so that there is no resignation of ministeriall power in these letters but they are declaratory of the Christian behaviour of the dismissed Christian. We aske if dimissory letters be authoritative and done by the Church as the Church and how can a Church usurp authority by your way over a sister Church to recommend a sojourner to a Church state and Church liberties and seales of the Covenant one Church hath no authority over another If these letters be meerely private and meerely declaratory to manifest and declare the sojourners Christian behaviour only then he had power and right without these letters or any act of resignation or giving away ministeriall power to be a Church-member of the visible Church to the which he goeth Ergo he was a member of the visible Church to which he goeth before the dimissory letters were written and the letters doe resigne no right but onely notifie and declare the sojourners preexistent right and so there is a visible Church and a visible communion of all congregations on earth and most be an externall power and authority in all for Synods Let our brethren see to this 3. The person to remove must be dismissed and loosed by the consent of the whole congregation it conveniency permit else he is not exonered of his Church-oath made to that congregation What if conveniency doe not permit then is he loosed from an oath without consent of the Church which did by oath receive him I thinke ejuâ—dem pâ—testatis est as the Law saith ligare solvere that Church power which bindeth must loose 4. If the Church-Covenant be an everlasting Covenant as Jer. 50. 5. tying the man to the membership of that particular congregation for ever I see not how the Church can use indulgenees and Pope-like dispensations against the oath of God to breake it upon light and frivolous reasons for if God punish Covenant breaking so also should the Church and can by no indulgence be accessory to the breach of Gods oath there is too great a smell of Popery Arminianisme and Socinianisine in this way in my weake judgement But if the man be not sworne a member of that particular Church by his oath he is sworne a member of the visible Church universall which our brethren cannot well say Neither is any Covenant called an everlasting Covenant in the Scripture but the Covenant of grace Jer. 31. 33. c. 32. 40. Isa. 54. 9 10. and that is made with the invisible Catholike Church of beleevers as is the Covenant Jer. 50. 5. and not a Covenant with one visible congregation and what warrant hath the Church to dispense with the breach of such an everlasting Covenant 5. The testimony of other Churches if it be a warrant to you in faith to receive into the Church such a one as a Saint and a Temple of the holy Spirit how should it not also be a warrant to you to cast out and excommunicate also 6. The person comming from another Church if of approven piety is received by lifting up of the hands or silence of the Church as you say 1. Have we a warrant from Gods word for such a new inchurching 2. Why is he not received by a Church oath as a Minister transplanted to another Church must have ordination and election of new for to you there is alike reason 3. If there be no need of a new Church oath to make him a member of that visible Congregation seeing now he is loosed from the former you inâ—inuate his former Church-oath did make him a member of a visible Church and so â—e that is a visible member in a Church is a visible member of all and so there must be a visible Church-Catholike if there be a Catholike visible membership in any one member and so you destroy what you build Manuscr 16. A third way of Communion with other Churches saith the Author is by seeking their helpe and presence 1. In admitting of members 2. In case of differences of judgments 3. In
Nazianzen which is not against their authoritie and true fulnesse and he speaketh of the councells of his time and it is not to bee denyed but Panormitan saith well dictum unius privati est praeferendum dicto papae si ille moveretur melioribus rationibus veteris novi Testamenti and Augustine saith latter councells may correct older councells and Petrus de Monte under Eugenius complained that there was no godly and learned Bishops in his time to determine truth in a Synod when Doctors Professors Bishops and all have sworne obedience to the Pope to their Occumenick councells and to the wicked decrees of the councell of Trent as the Bull of Pius the fourth requireth But before I say any thing of the second question anent the magistrates power I shall close the other wayes of communion of sister Churches CHAP. 6. SECT 5. Three other wayes of communion of sister Churches A Fift way of communion saith the author is by helping and contributing to sister Churches Prophets and Teachers when they are in scarstie as Act. 11. 29. Rom. 15. 25. 26. Ans. This way of communion we acknowledg but we see not how this communion can stand wiâ—hout the authoritie of Synods if Churches bee not united in one visible body they cannot authoritatively send helpe of teachers one to another and this is a direct acknowledgement of a visible union of more Churches in one visible body for the Church of Jerusalem authoritatively sent Pastors Paul and Barnabas as Pastors to the Gentiles you will have them sent as gifted men and that they are not Pastors while they bee ordained and chosen by these Churches to which they goe A sixt way of communion saith hee is by admonition if a sister Church or any member thereof bee scandalous wee are then to send Elders to warn them to call Archippus or any other Elder to take beed to do their dutie if the Elders or Church bee remisse in consuring wee are to take the helpe of two or three Churches moe if yet that Church â—eare not wee are to tell a Congregation of Churches together or if the offence bee weightie wee are to withdraw the right hand of fellowship from such a Church and to forbeare all such sort of exercise of mutuall brotherly communion with them which all the Churches of Christ are to walke in one towards another Answ. You acknowledge that same order which Christ commandeth Matth. 18. to gaine a brother is to bee kept in the gaining of scandalous Churches But 1. What warrant have you of the two first steps of Christs order against scandalous Churches and to omit the third judiciall and authoritative way when sister Churches turne obstinate Christs order for gaining the scandalous is as necessary in the third as in the former two 2. Why doe you allow the third in a sort for if the sister Church will not bee admonished you will have her rebuked before moe sister Churches that are conveened that is before a Synod is it because you thinke there is more authority in a Synod then in one sister Church then you thinke there is authoritie in a Synod for by good Logick wee may inferre the positive degree from the comparative and there is no other reason why the matter should come before a Synod for all in a Synod wanteth authority and power to censure as you thinke yet to complaine to a Synod is an acknowledgement of the authoritie of a Synod as Christs order saith Matth. 18. 17. If hee neglect to heare them tell it to the Church 3. What is the withdrawing of brotherly communion from obstinate sister Churches but as Amesius saith well excommunication by proportion and analogie Ergo say I in this a Synod hath a Synodicall authoritie over the Churches within the bounds of the Synod by proportion for who can inflict a punishment of a Church censure by proportion answerable to excommunication but a Church or a Synodicall meeting which hath the power of the Church by proportion Amesius would prove that a particular Church cannot bee excommunicated because a Church cannot bee cast out of communion with it selfe for then she should bee cast out of herselfe But this argument with reverence of so learned and godly a man proveth onely that a particular Church cannot excommunicate herselfe which I grant but it concludeth not but a particular obstinate Church may bee excommunicated out of the societie of all sister Churches who meeting in a Synod in the name of Jesus Christ have power to save the spirits of sister Churches in the day of the Lord and are to edifie them by counsell and rebuking as the Author granteth and why not by an authoritative declaring that they will have no communion with such an obstinate sister or rather daughter Church Wee have never saith the Author been put to the utmost extent of this dutie the Lord hitherto preventing by his grace yet it is our dutie The Church Cant. 8. tooke care not onely for her owne members but also for her little sister that had no brests and would have taken care if having breasts they had been distempered with corrupt milke if the Apostles had a care of all the Churches 1 Cor. 8. 11. is that spirit of grace and love dead with them ought not all the Churches to care for sister Churches if not virtute officii by vertue of an office yet intuitu charitatis for charities sake Answ. That you have never beene put to these duties to the utmost will never prove that the government is of God for Corinth Ephesus Pergamus Thyatira which were glorious Churches by your owne confession were put to a necessitie of the utmost extent of these duties yea it proveth your government to bee rather so much the worse because Christs government is opposed by secret enemies in the Church 2. You make the spirit of love in a pastorall care over other Churches to bee dead because none have any pastorall care over any other Churches but the particular Congregation over which they are Pastors and pastorall love to unconverted ones as pastorall you utterly deny The last way of communion saith the Author is by propagation or multiplication which is as the Apostles had immediat calling from God to travell through the world and to plant Churches so have particular Churches given to them immediatly from Christ the fulnesse of measure of grace which the inlargement and establishment of Christs kingdome doth require that is when the Bee-hive a parishionall congregation is surcharged they have power to send forth their members to enter by Covenant in Church-state amongst themselves and may commend to them such able gifted Ministers as they thinke may bee Ministers in that young Church Answ. 1. This way of inlarging Christs kingdome is defective 1. It sheweth the way of inlarging the number of invisible Churches and multitudes of converts into new incorporations but doth shew no way how to
solos pertinent Episcopos Constantinus Magnus in concilio Niceno ut ait Ruffinus hist. l. â— addit Eusebio cap. 2. reâ—usavit ferre ju licium inter Episcopos Dâ—us inquit vos constituit sacerdotes nobis a dâ—o d â—ti isiis judices conveniens non est ut homo judicet deos Sâ—zomenus hist. l. 6. c. 7. Mibi inquit Ualentinianus senior qui sum in sorte plebis fas non est talia negotia ecclesiastica â—erserutari sacerdotes quorum ista curae funt inter seipsos quocunque voluerint loco conveniant Theodosius Junius epist. ad Fphesinum Synodum Deputatus est Candidianus magnificus Comes strenuâ—rum domesticorum transire usque ad sanctissimam Synodum testram ac in nullo quidem quae facienda sunt de piis dogmatibus quâ—stiones â—ommunicare illicitum namque est eum qui non sit ex ordâ—â—â—anctorum Episcoporum ecclesiasticis immisceri tractatibus Gregorius Mag. l. 5. Epist. 25. Notum est piissimos dominos dicipâ—inam diligere ordines servare canones venerari in causis sa 〈◊〉 â—ese non immiseere Distin. 96. C. satis evidenter illicitum est imperatorihus ecchsiasti â— sâ— immiscere tractatibus Constantius would not take on him to judge the Arrian cause but conveened a Councell and commanded them to judge according to the word So saith Eusebius de vita Constant. l. 3. c. 10. ad Theodor. l. 5. c. 9. Neither can it be said that Constantine judged with the Synod as Emperour as some affirme for though it be true yet he judged not in the Synod as Emperour but as Episcoporum conservus as he nameth himselfe and as Eusebius saith de vita Constant. l. 3. c. 16. ipse tanquam unus e vestro numero non recusabam Now Constantine as Emperour was not a fellow-servant with Pastors or one of the number but above them as the annointed of the Lord but he judgeth with them as one of their number as a Christian having one faith one baptisme one Lord with them and so as a member of the Church and so saith he in that same place Literarum divinitus inspiratarum testimonio res in quaestionem adductas dissolvamus And let this be our first distinction Emperours of old defined in Synods as Christian members of the Church not as Emperours for as Emperours they be politicke heads of the men of the Church Gerardus Tom. 6. de Magist. polit n. 175. pag. 586 587. who giveth also a nomotheticke power to Magistrates in matters ecclesiasticall furnisheth us with an argument here because the Magistrate is a principall member of the Church and all the members of the Church are to judge and try the spirits and to try all things now this proveth well as a member of the Church and so as a Christian he may judge and that in a meere ecclesiastick way as Pastors and Elders doth as private Christians may doe being called thereunto by the Church though the ground be weake for the Kingly power maketh not New Tiberius and other Emperours members of the Church onely grace faith and communion with Christ maketh Kings members of the invisible Church and baptisme and profession of the faith and not any earthly Prerogative of Scepter or Crowne maketh them members of the visible Church Our second distinction from Fathers is that Emperours have a Kingly power politicke to confirme and adde their civill sanction to Church constitutions but they have no power formally ecclesiasticke to define and make Church-lawes So Augustine as a man the King serveth the Lord vivendo fideliter by living the life of a sound beleever and as a King he serveth the Lord by adding the convenient vigour of a civill sanction to just Lawes as the King of Ninive did by compelling the men of Ninive to pacifie God And when Gaudentius the Donatist objected that the Emperour could not take course with the Schism made in the Church by their separation because God hath laid upon Prophets not upon Kings the Preaching of the word Augustine answereth not that Kings may either preach or define controversies in the Church but that sinco Donatists separate from the Church it should be the care of Kings to see that none rebell against the Church of Christ. Hence I reason thus no Synods ecclesiasticall can meddle with the blood and temporall lives of men nor can they forbid the beliefe and profession of heresies and erroneous doctrine or scandalls against pure discipline under the paine of bodily punishment as banishment imprisonment heading or hanging But Emperours and Kings either in a Synod or out of a Synod may lawfully forbid such things and that by a Kingly power therefore if Emperours in Synods make any Lawes of this kinde they are not Synodicall nor ecclesiasticall Lawes nor doe they make such Lawes jointly with the Church-Synod as some teach nor by any ecclesiastick power for coactive power and ecclesiasticall power cannot be joyned together as one power to make one and the same ecclesiasticall lawes Let any judge then if the ancient Lawes of some Emperours were any other things but civill and politick sanctions of Church-constitutions And judge of this Law which some call the ecclesiasticall determination of Heraclius the Emperour by the consent of Pope John he ordained that there is nâ—â—ther one nor two operations in Christ. Heraclius a Monothelite commanded this under the paine of civill punishment as is certaine But had Pope John as collaterall Judge with the Emperour in this that same coactive power that the Emperour had I thinke none can say it So three Emperours commanded all people to hold the doctrine of the Trinity and that those who hold not this be heretickes This is but a civill sanction of a Church Law So Martianus commandeth that the decrees of the Councell of Chalcedon be established and that no man dispute or call in question these decrees This is clearely the Emperours civill ratification of Church-lawes and Justinianus forbiddeth any publick service to be in the Church by laicks onely in the absence of the Clergie and commandeth the Bishops not to muttter in to themselves but to speake in the administration of the Sacraments with a cleare and distinct voice If Emperours did proceede any further as some say that Theodosius deposed the Nestorian Bishops though indeed he onely commanded them to be deposed their deeds are not Lawes a facto ad jus non valet consequentia Papists here are in two extremities For 1. they will not have Princes to meddle with Church-affaires whereas by office they are Nurs-fathers in the Church Charles the fift is rebuked by Paul the third because he conveened councells for composing of dissentions in the Church and he compareth him to Uzzah who touched the Arke without warrant as we may see Wolsius 2. Stapleton Bellarmine and Papists will have them to be brutish Servants to execute whatsoever the Pope and Councells
together a visible act of government in sending messengers to 〈◊〉 Acts 15. 22. Then pleased it the Apostles and Elders and the whole Church our Brethren say the whole collective Church Men Women and Children at Ierusalem to send men of their own company to Antioch 23. And wrote Letters and some Decrees and Commandements to be observed Now the many thousands of the Church of Ierusalem by no possibility could meete aâ— one Parish in one materiall house to administrate the Lords Supper farre lesse could they be as is said Acts 2. 42. all continuing stedfastly in the Apostles Doctrine and followship our Brethren say in Pâ—rishionall or Congregationall fellowship and in breaking of bread and prayer nor could they dayly continue in the Temple and breake bread from house to house being all one Church or a fixed parishionall meeting in one materiall house Now it is cleare they were 〈◊〉 even after they exceeded many thousands in number in one Parishionall and Congregationall government as our Brethren would prove from Acts 15 22 23 24 25. And Acts 2. 42 43. Else how could they have all their goods common if there be not one visible government amongst them but this government could not be of one single Congregation for all who sold their goods and had all things common could not meete to give voyces in Discipline a judicatory of so many thousand Judges were impossible and ridiculous 2. Paul writeth to the Galatians where there were many Parish Churches Gal. 1. 2. as our Brethren teach yet doth he write to them as he doth to the Corinthians where our Brethren will have one Parish Church and writeth to them of uniformity of visible government that they meete not together to keepe dayes Sabbaths and yeers Gal. 4. 10. as the Iewes did that they keep not Iewish and ceremoniall meetings and conventions Gal. 4. 9. these Churches are called one lumpe in danger to be leavened as Corinth is a Parishionall lumpe in hazard to be leavened as our Brethren teach Now how could Paul will them that the whole lump of all the Churches and Congregations in Galatia be not leavened except he lay down a ground that they were with united authority to joyne in one visible government against the false Teachers suppose there were twenty sundry Kings in Brittaine and twenty Kingdoms could our friends over Sea write to us as to one Nationall lump to beware of the Spanish faction except they laid down this ground that all the twenty little Kingdomes had some visible union in Government and might with joynt authority of all the twenty Kingdomes concurre to resist the common Enemie Here that godly and learned Divine Mr. Baynes sayth Communion in government is not enough to make them one Church this sayth he maketh them rather one in tertio quodam separabili in a third thing which may be separated then one Church Government being a thing that commeth to a Church now constituted and may be absent the Church remaning a Church I answer this is a good reason against the Prelates Dioceseâ—n Church which as Baynes sayth well is such a frame in which many Churches are united with one head Church under one Lord prelate common Pastor to all the Pastors and particular Congregations of the Diocese as part aking of holy things or at least in that power of government which is in the chiefe Church for all the others within such a circuit Now the prelâ—tes frame of a properly so called Church under one Pastor being a Creature with a hundred heads having Church and pastorall care of a hundred little Congregations and Churches is a dreame for we know no such Church fed by a Prelate nor no such prelaticall Argos to oversee so many flocks nor doe we contend that the many Congregations united in a presbyteriall government doe make a mysticall visible Church meeting for all the Ordinances of God But union of many Congregations in a visible government is enough to make all these united Churches one visible ministeriall and governing Church who may meete not in one collective body for the worship of God yet in one representative body for government though worship may be in such a convened Church also as we shall heare The name of the Church I thinke is given to such a meeting Mat. 18. 17. Acts 15. 22. though more usually in Scripture the Church is a fixed Congregation convened for Gods worship now government is an accident separable and may goe and come to a mysticall Church but I thinke it is not so to a Ministeriall governing Church So the Church of Ephesus is called a Church in the singular number Rev. 2. 1. and all the Churches of Asia Rev. 1. 20. but seven Churches and Christ directeth seven Epistles to these seven and writeth to Ephesus as to a Church having one government v. 2. Thou hast tryed them which say they are Apostles and are not and hast found them lyers This was Ecclesiasticall tryall by Church-Discipline yet Ephesus contained more particular Congregations then one 1. Because Christ speaking to Ephesus only sayth v. 7. He that hath an Earâ— to heare let him heare what the spirit sayth unto the Churches in the plurall number 2. Because there were a good number of preaching Elders in Ephesus Acts 20. 28. 36. 37. and it is incongruous to Gods dispensation to send a multiude of pastors to over see ordinarily one single and independent Congregation 3. This I have proved from the huge multitudes converted to the Faith in Ephesus so huge and populous a City where many Iewes and Greeks dwâ—lâ— and where the Word of God grew so mighâ—â—ly Acts 19. 17 18 19 20. and Christ writeth to every one of the seven Churches as to one and yet exhorteth seven times in every Epistle that Churches in the plurall number heare what the spirit sayth Now as our Brethren prove that the Churches of Galatia so called in the plurall number were many particular Churches so doe we borrow this argument to prove that every one of the seven Churches who are seven times called Churche in the plurall number contained many Congregations under them yet doth Christ write to every one of the seven as having one visible Government 2. Concl. A nationall typicall Churchâ— was the Church of the Iewes we deny But a Church nationall or provinciall of Cities Provinces and Kingdomes having one common government we thinke cannot be denyed so Paul Baynes citeth for this 1 Pet. 1. 1. 1 Pet. 5. 2. Though we take not the Word Church for a my sticall body but for a ministeriall company But Acts 1. Matthias was elected an Apostle by the Church as our Brethren confesse but not by a particular Congregation who met every Lords-Day and in ordinary to partake of all the holy things of God the Word and Sacraments 1. Here were the Apostles whose Parish Church was the whole World Mat. 28. 19. Goe teach all Nations 2. In this Church were the brethren of Christ
from Galilee Acts 1. 14. and some from Jerusalem v. 15. 3. No particular Church had power Ecclesiasticall as this Church had power to choose an Apostle who was to be a Pastor over the Churches of the whole World as our brethren teach so Mr. Paget sayth well These Disciples who waited upon Christ such as Barsabas and Matthias were no members of the Church of Jerusalem and so what powâ—r had a particular Church to dispose of them who were no members of their Church 3. That which concerneth all must be done by all and that which concerneth the feeding and governing of the Church of the whole World must be done by these who represent the Church of the whole World but that Matthias should be chosen and ordained an Apostle to teach to the whole World concerned all the Churches and not one particular Church 〈◊〉 Therefore there was here either no Church which no man dare say for â—here is here a company of believers where there is preaching and Church government v. 15. 16. 26. or then there was here a Congregation which is against sense and Scripture or there is a Church Provinciall Naturall or Oecumenick call it as you please it is a visible Church instituted in the New Testament after the ascension of Christ and not a Parishionall Church Some answer this was extraordinary and meerely Apostolick that an Apostle should be ordained and is no warrant for a nationall Church now when the Churches of Christ are constituted But I answer this distinction of ordinary and extraordinary is wearied and worne to death with two much employment 2. Beza Calvin Piscator Tilenus Whittaker Chamier Pareus Bucanus professors of Leyden Walaeus VVillet P. Martyr Ursinus c. and all our Divines yea Lorinus the Jâ—suite Cajetan alledge this place with good reason to prove that the ordination and election of Pastors belongeth to the whole Church and not to one man Peter or any Pope Yea Robinson and all our Brethren use this place to prove that the Church to the second comming of Christ hath power to ordaine and exanthorate and censure her officers 2. We desire a ground for this that the Ecclesiasticall power of the Church which is ordinary and perpetuall to Christs second comming should joyne as a collâ—terall cause in ordination and election of an Apostle which ordination is extraordinary temporary apostolick see for this Pet. Martyr VVhittaker Bilson Chamier Pareus Beza Calvin Harmonie of the confessions Iunius Cartwright Fulk Ursinus Zwinglius Munsterus and Theodoret would have us to rest upon Apostolick demonstrations like this And Irenaeus speaketh against rectifiers of the Apostles in this Cyprian sayth the like 2 Acts 6. A Church of Hebrewes and Graecians together with the twelve Apostles is not a particular Ordinary Congregation and a governing Church choosing Deacons therefore they are a nationall Church though the first ordination of Deacons be meerely Apostolick and immediately from Iesus Christ yet the ordination of these seven persons was a worke of the Churches power of the keys Now let our Brethren speake if this was a Congregationall Church that meeteth ordinarily to the word and Sacraments such as they say the Church of Corinth was 1 Cor. â—1 18. So say I of the Church Acts 15. 22. called Apostles Elders and Brethren and the whole Church this could not be a particular Church for no particular Congregation hath Ecclesiasticall power to prescribe Decrees and Canons to all the Churches of the Gentiles and that this was done by an ordinary Ecclesiastick power that remaineth perpetually in a Church such as this was is cleare because our Brethren prove that the whole multitude spake in this Church from vers 12. Then all the multitude kept silence and therefore the multitude say our Brethren spake from v. 21. all the Church voyced in these Decrees and Canons say they 3. Sister Churchers keepe a visible Church-communion together 1. They heare the word and partake of the Seales of the Covenant occasionally one with another 2. They eschew the same excommunicated heretick as a common Church-enemy to all 3. They exhort rebuke comfort and edifie one another as members of one body visible 4. If one sister Church fall away they are to labour to gaine her and if she will not be gained as your Author sayth they tell it to many sister Churches if shee refilse to heare them they forsake Communion with her 1. Here is a visible body of Christ and his Spouse having right to the keyes word and seales of grace 2. Here is a visible body exercising visible acts of Church-fellowship one toward another Hence here a visible Provinciall and Nationall Church exercising the specifick acts of a Church Ergo Here is a Provinciall and Nationall Church For to whom that agreeth which essentially constituteth a Church visible that must be a visible Church You will say they are not a visible Church because they cannot and doe not ordinarily all meete in one materiall house to heare one and the same word of God and to partake of the same Seales of the Covenant joyntly but I answer 1. This is a begging of the question 2. They performe other specifick acts of a visible Church then to meete ordinarily to partake joyntly and at once of the same ordinances 3. If this be a good reason that they cannot be a Nationall Church because they meete not all ordinarily to heare the some word and to partake of the same Ordinances then a locall and visible and ordinary union joyntly in the same worship is the specifick essence of a visible Church but then there was no visible Nationall Churches in Iudea for it was impossible that they could all meete in one materiall house to partake of the same worship 4. These who for sicknes and necessary avocations of their calling as Navigation Traffiquing and the like cannot ordinarly meet with the congregation to partake joyntly with them of these same Ordinances loose all membership of the visible Church which is absurd for they are cast out for no fault 5. This is not essentiall to a nationall Church that they should ordinarily all joyntly meet for the same worship but that they be united in one ministeriall government and meet in their chiefe members and therefore our Brethren use an argument à specie ad genâ—s negativè a provinciall or nationall company of believers cannot performe the acts of a particular visible Church Ergo such a company is not a visible Church just as if I would reason thus A Horse cannot laugh Ergo he is not a living Creature or it is an argument à negatione unius speciei ad negationem alterius such a company is not such a congregationall Church Ergo it is no visible Church at all an Ape is not a reasonable Creature Ergo it is not an Ape 3. Conclu There ought to be a fellowship of
Parish-assemblies in Old England and if it be lawfull to continue in them Which question must be expounded by the foregoing Quest. 10. If you hold that any of our Parishionall assemblies are true visible Churches c. Hence the 11. Question goeth thus in its genuine sense are we not then to separate from them as from false Churches Now neither the Spouse Cant. 1. 7. c. 3. 1. 2 3. nor David Psal. 63. Psal. 42. Psal. 84 nor Ezra 8. 15 16. nor Christ in these cases when they sought Christ in all his Ordinances in the fullest measure were members of false Churches nor did they seeke to Separate from the Church of Israel nor is it Christs command Mat. 28. 10. to separate from these Churches and to renounce all communion with them because these who sate in Moses Chaire did neglect many Ordinances of Christ for when they gave the false meaning of the Law they stole away the Law and so a principall ordinance of God and yet Christ I believe forbad separation when he commanded that they should heare them Mat. 23. 3. Nor doe I judge that because there was but one visible Church in Israel and therefore it was not lawfull to separate therefrom and because under the New Testament there be many visible Churches and many Mount Sions therefore this abundance doth make separation from a true Church lawfull to us which was unlawfull to the people of the Jewes For separation lawfull is to not partake of other mens sins not to converse bretherly with knowen flagitious Men not to touch any uncleane thing not to have communion with Infidels Idols Belial c. Now this is a morall duty obliging Iewes and Gentiles and of perpetuall equity and to adhere to and worship God aright in a true Church is also a morall branch of the second commande and a seeking of Christ and his presence and face in his owne Ordinances and what was simply morall and perpetually lawfull the contrary thereof cannot be made lawfull by reason of the multitude of Congregations 4. The most that these arguments of our Brethren doe prove is but that it is lawfull to goe and dwell in a Congregation where Christ is worshiped in all his Ordinances rather then to remaine in that Congregation where he is not worshipped in all his Ordinances and where the Church censures are neglected which to us is no separation from the visible Church but a removall from one part of the visible Church to another as he separateth not out of the house who removeth from the Gallery to remaine and lie and eate in the Chamber of the same House because the Gallery is cold and smoaky and the Chamber not so for he hath not made a vow never to set his foote in the Gallery But to our Brethren to separate or remove from a Congregation is to be dismembred from the only visible Church on Earth for to them there is not any visible Church on Earth except a congregation And our Brethrens mind in al these arguments is to prove that not only it is unlawfull to stand in the Parish assemblies of Old England because of Popish ceremonies and we teach separation from these ceremonies to be lawfull but not from the Churches but also that it is necessary to adjoyne to independent Congregations as to the onely true visible Churches on Earth and to none others except we would sinne against the second Commandement which I conceive is proved by not one of these arguments And to them all I answer by a deniall of the connex proposition As this These who must doe all which Christ commandeth and seek Christ in all his necessary Ordinances though superiors will not doe their duties these must separate from true visible Churches where all Christs Ordinances are not and joyne to independent Congregations as to the only true visible Churches on Earth This proposition I deny 5. If our Brethrens argument hold sure that we are to separate from a Church in which we want some Ordinances of Christ through the Officers negligence because say they The Spouse of Christ will not rest seeking Her beloved untill she finde him in the fullest manner Cant. 1. v. 7. 3. 1 2. then the Spouse Cant. 1. 7. 3. 1 2. is separating from one Church to another which the Text will not beare 2. I would have our reverend Brethren to see and consider if this argument doth not prove if it be nervose and concludent that one is to separate from a Congregation where are all the Ordinances of Christ as in New England now they are so being hee goe from a lesse powerfull and lesse spirituall Ministery to another Congregation where incomparably there is a more powerfull and more spirituall Ministery for in so doing the separater should onely not rest as the Spouse doth Cant. 1. 3. seeking his beloved untill he find Him in the fullest manner For he is to be found in a fuller manner under a more powerfull Ministery and in a lesse full manner under a lesse powerfull Ministery But this separation I thinke our Brethren would not allow being contrary to our Brethrens Church-Oath which tieth the professor to that congregation whereof he is a sworne member to remaine there 6. The designe and scope of our reverent Brethrens argument is that professors ought to separat from Churches where presbyteriall government is because in these Churches Professors as they conceive doe not injoy all the Ordinances of God Because they injoy not the society of a Church consisting of onely visible Saints and they injoy not the free use of the censure of excommunication in such a manner as in their owne Churches and because in them the Seales are often administred by those Pastors who are Pastors of another Congregation then their owne and for other causes also which we thinke is not sound doctrine But we thinke it no small prejudice say our Brethren to the liberty given to a congregation in these words Mat. 18. Tell the Church if he heare not the Church c. That the power of excommunication should be taken from them and given to a Presbyterian or nationall Church and so your Churches wante some ordinances of Christ. Answ. Farre be it from us to take from the Churches of Christ any power which Christ hath given to them for we teach that Christ hath given to a single congregation Mat. 18. a power of excommunication but how 1. He hath given to a congregation that 's alone in an Iland separated from all other visible Churches a power which they may exercise there alone and. 2. He hath given that power to a congregation consociated with other sister congregations which they may use but not independently to the prejudice of the power that Christ hath given to other Churches for seeing all sister Churches are in danger to be infected with the leaven of a contuâ—acious member no lesse then that single congreation wherof the contumacious resideth as a
The state of the question to be explained 3. The truth to be confirmed In the answers to the questions sent to New England they require of all persons come to age before they be received members of the Church 1. A publiquâ— vocall declaration of the manner and soundnesse of their conversion and that either in continued speech saith the Apologie or in answer to questions propounded by the Elders 2. They require a publick profâ—ssion of their faith concerning the articles of their religion the foresaid way also 3. An expresse vocall covenanting by oath to walke in that faith and to submit saith the Authour themselves to God and one to another in his feare and to walke in a professed subjection to all his holy Ordinances cleaving one to another as fellow members of the same body in brotherly love and holy watchfulnesse unto mutuall edification in Christ Iesus 4. And a covenanting not to depart from the said Church without the consent thereof This Church-covenant saith the Apologie is the essentiall or formall cause of a visible Church as a flocke of Saints is the materiall cause and so necessarily of the being of a Church that without it none can claim church-Church-communion and therefore it is that whereby a Church is constituted in its integrity that whereby a fallen Church is againe restored and that which being taken away the Church is dissolved and ceaseth to be a Church and it is that whereby Ministers have power over the people and people interest in their Ministers and one member hath interest and powerover another fellow-member The manner of entring in Church-state is this 1. A number of Christians with a gifted or experienced Elder meet often together saith this Authour about the things of God and performe some duties of prayer and spirituall conference together till a sufficient company of them be well satisfied in the spirituall good estate one of another and so have approved themselves to one anothers consciences in the sight of God as living stones fit to be said on the Lords spirituall Temple 2. They having acquainted the Christian Magistrate and neerest adjoyning Churches of their purpose of entring into Church-fellowship convene in a day kept with fasting and praying and preaching one bâ—ing chosen with common consent of the whole in name of the rest standeth up and propoundeth the covenant in the foresaid four Articles above named 3. All the rest declare their joynt consent in this covenant either by silence or word of mouth or writing 4. The brethren of other Churches some specials in name of the rest reach out to them the right hand of fellowship exhorting them to stand stedfast in the Lord. Which done prayers made to God for pardon and acceptance of the people a Psalm is sung But when a Church is to be gathered together of Infidels they must be first converted believers and so fit materials for Church fellowship before any of those things can be done by them 5. Baptisme maketh none members of the visible Church 6. A Church fallen cannot be accepted of God to Church fellowship till they renew their Church covenant Thus shortly for their mind about the gathering of a visible Church Let these distinctions be considered for the right stating of the question 1. Distinct. There is a covenant of free grace betwixt God and sinners founded upon the surety Christ Iesus laid hold on by us when we believe in Christ but a Church Covenant differenced from this is in question sub judice lis est 2. Distinct. There is a covenant of baptisme made by all and a covenant vertuall and implicite renewed when we are to receive the Lords Supper but an explicite positive professed Church covenant by oaâ—h in-churching a person or a society to a State-church is now questioned 3. Distinct. An explicite vocall Covenant whereby we bind our selves to the first three Articles in a tacite way by entring in a new relation to such a Pastor and to such a Flocke we deny not as if the thing were unlawfull for we may sweare to performe Gods commandements observing all things requisite in a lawfull oath 2. But that such a covenant is required by divine institution as the essentiall forme of a Church and Church-membership as though without this none were entered members of the visible Churches of the Apostles nor can now be entered in Church-state nor can have right unto the seales of the covenant we utterly deny 4. Distinct. We grant a covenant in Baptisme which is the seale of our entry unto the visible Church 2. That it is requisit that such Heretickes Papists Infidels as be received as members of our visible Church from which Papists have fallen having received baptisme from us doe openly professe subjection to God and his Church in all the Ordinances of God And that Infidels give a confession of their faith before they be baptized 3. Nor deny we that at the election of a Pastor the Pastor and people tie themselves by reciprocation of oathes to each other the one to fulfill faithfully the ministery that he hath received of the Lord the other to submit to his ministery in the Lord but these reciprocall oathes make neither of them members of a visible Church for they were that before these oathes were taken 5. Distinct. Any professor removing from one congregation to another and so comming under a new relation to such a Church or such a Ministery is in a tacite and vertuall covenant to discharge himselfe in all the duties of a member of that Congregation but this is nothing for a Church-covenant for when six are converted in the congregation whereof I am a member or an excommunicated person heartily and unfainely repenteth there ariseth a new relation betwixt those converts and the Church of God and a tie and obligation of duties to those persons greater then was before as being now members of one mysticall and invisible body Yet cur brethren cannot say there is requisite that the Church renew their Church-covenant towards such seeing the use of the Covenant renewed is to restore a fallen Church or to make a non-Church to be a Church and if those six be converted by my knowledge there resulteth thence an obligation of a vertuall and tacite covenant betwixt them and me but there is no need of an explicite and vocall covenant to tie us to duties that we are now obliged to in a stricter manner then we were before for when one is taken to be a steward in a great family there may be a sort of Covenant betwixt that servant and the Lord of the house and there resulteth from his office and charge a tie and obligation not onely to the head of the family but also to the children and fellow-servants of the house but there is no need of an expresse vocall and professed covenant betwixt the new steward and the children and servants yea and strangers also to whom he owes some acts of steward-duties
though there doe result a vertuall covenant Farre lesse is there a necessity of an expresse and vocall covenant before that steward can have claime to the keyes or be received in office So when one entereth into covenant with God and by faith layeth hold on the covenant there resulteth from that act of taking the Lord to be his God a covenant-obligation to doe duty to all men as the covenant of God doth oblige him yea and to doe workes of mercy to his beast for a good man will have mercy on the life of his beast and he is obliged to a duty by that covenant with God to his children which are not yet borne to servants who are not yet his servants but shall hereafter be his servants to these who are not yet converted to Christ now it is true a vertuall and tacite covenant resulteth toward all these even toward the beast the children not yet borne c. when the person first by faith entereth in covenant with God but none master of common sense and judgement will say there is required a vocall and explicite and professed covenant betwixt such an one entered in covenant with God and his beast and his children not yet borne or that the foresaid tacite and vertuall covenant which doth but result from the man his covenanting with God is either the cause or essence or formall reason whereby he is made a formall contracter and covenanter with God So though when I enter a member of such a congregation there ariseth thence an obligation of duty or a tacite covenant tying me in duties to all members present or which shall be members of that congregation though they should come from India yet in reason it cannot be said that there is required an expresse vocall covenant betwixt me and all who shall be fellow-members of this congregation and farre lesse that such a covenant doth make me a member of that congregation yea because I am already a member of that congregation thence ariseth a tacite covenant toward such and such duties and persons 6. I understand not how our brethren doe keepe Christian and religious communion with many professours of approved piety and that in private conference praying together and publiquely praising together and yet deny to have any church-Church-communion with such approved professors in partaking with them the seales of the covenant and censures of the Church I doubt how they can comfort the feeble minded and not also warne and rebuke them which are called acts of Church-câ—nsure Then the question is not if there be a tacit and vertuall covenant when persons become members of such a visible congregation 2. Nor doe we question whether such a Church-covenant may be lawfully sworne We thinke it may though to sweare the last article not to remove from such a congregation without their consent I thinke not lawfull nor is my habitation in such a place a matter of Church-discipline 3. But the question is if such a Church-covenant by Divine or Apostolick warrant not onely be lawfull but the necessary and Apostolick meane yea and the essentiall forme of a visible Church so as without it persons are not members of one visible Church and want all right and title to a Church-membership to the seales of grace and censures of the Church Our brethren affirme we deny Concl. The former considerations being cleare we hold that such a Church-covenant is a conceit destitute of all authority of Gods Word Old or New Testament and therefore to be rejected as a way of mens devising 1. Argum. All will-worship laying a band on the Conscience where God hath layed none is damnable but to tye the oath of God to one particular duty rather then another so as you cannot without such an oath enter into such a state nor have title and right to the seales of grace and Gods Ordinances is will-worship and that by vertue of a divine Law and is a binding of the Conscience where God hath not bound it The major is undeniable Papists as Alphonsus à Castro and Bellarminâ— lay upon us that which was the errour of Lampetians that we condemne all sorte of voweâ— â—â— snares to the Consciences of men But Bellarmine saith that Luther and Caâ—â—in acknowledge We thinke vowes of things commanded of God lawfull the truth is we teach it to be will-worship to a person to vow single life where God hath not given the gift of continency because men binde with an oath that which God hath not bound us unto by a command So Origen Gregory Nazianzen Ambrose Augustine say Those which want the gift of continency cannot live without wives and so should not burne See how Bellarmine and Maldonat contending for will-worship prescribe the contrary I prove the assumption for a Minister to sweare the oath of fidelity to his flocke is lawfull but to tye an oath so to his Ministery as to say the Apostles teach he cannot be a minister who sweareth not that oath is to lay a bond on the Conscience where God hath laid none That a father swear to performe the duties of a father a master the duties of a master towards his servant is lawfull but to lay a bond on him that he is in Conscience and before God no father no master except he sweare to performe those duties is to lay a bond on the Conscience where God hath laid none So to sweare subjection to such a Ministery and visible Church is lawfull but to tie by an Apostolike Law and practice the oath of God so to such duties as to make this Church-oath the essentiall forme of such membership so as you cannot enter into Church-state nor have right to the Seales of the Covenant without such an oath is to binde where God hath not bound for there is no Law of God putting upon any Church-oath such a state as that it is the essentiall forme of Church-membership without the which a man is no Church-member and the Church visible not swearing this oath is no Church 3 That way are members to be in-Churched and to enter into a Church-fellowship which way members were entred in the Apostolike Church But members were not entred into the Apostolike Church by such a Covenant but onely they beleeved professed beleefe and were baptized when the incestuous person is re-entred it is said onely 2 Cor. 2. he was grieved and testified it and they did forgive him and confirme their love to him 7 8. there is here no Church-Covenant and Samaria 8. 12. received the Word gladly beleeved and was baptized when Saul is converted Acts 9. Simon Magus baptised Acts 8. Cornelius and his house baptized Acts 20. the Church of Epheâ—us planted Acts 19. of Corinth Acts 18. 8. of Berea Acts 17. 10. Philippi Acts 16. Thâ—ssalonica Acts 17. of Rom Acts 28. We heare no expressed vocall Covenant So Acts 2. three thousand were added to the visible Church now they were not gathered nor in-Churched
may be a true visible Church there as yet and we then wronged them in separation from them Because Gods people in Babel did never wilfully reject the covenant 2. Our brethren professe they cannot receive into their Church the godly persecuted and banished out of Old England by Prelates for the truth unlesse saith he they be pleased to take hold of our Church-covenant Now not to admit into your Churches such as cannot sweare your Church covenant in all one as to acknowledge such not a true Church and to separate from them and so the want of an explicite and formall Church-covenanting to you maketh professors no Church-visible and unworthy of the seales of grace but reverend Parker saith that there is such a profession of the covenant in England sic ut secessionem facere salvâ conscientiâ nullus possit that no man with a safe conscience can separat therefrom 3. The ignorants and simple ones amongst the Papists have not rejected the Gospell obstinately in respect it was never revealed to them yet the simple ignorance of points principally fundamentall maketh them a non-Church and therefore the want of your Church-covenant must un-Church all the reformed Churches on Earth It is not much that this Author saith the primitive Church never did receive children to the communion nor any till they made a confession of their Faith What then a confession of their Faith and an evidence of their knowledge is not your Chuoch-covenant for by your Church-covenant the parties to be received in the Church must give testimony of their conversion to the satisfaction of the consciences of all your Church The old confirmation of children was not such a thing 2. The tryall of the knowledge of such as were of old not yet admitted to the Lords Supper is not an inchurching of them because if â—ny not that way tryed in the ancient Church did fall into scanâ—alcus sins they were being come to yeeres lyable to the censures of the Church which said certainly the ancients acknowledged them to be members of that visible Church but you say expresly they are without and you have not to doe to judge them 1 Cor. 5. 12. And let the author see for this the counâ—ell of Laodicea Gregorius Leo Augustine Tertullian Cyprian Ambrose the councell of Elibert Perkins Martine Bucer Chemnitius Peter Martyr who all teach that confirmation was nothing lesse then your Church-covenant 2. That it had never that meaning to make persons formll members of the visible Church 3. That that was sufficiently done in Baptisme 4. That comfimation was never the essentiall forme of a visible Church but rather the repetition of Baptisme so Whitgift a man much for confirmation confirmatio apud nos usurpatur ut pueri proprio ore proprioque consensu pactum quod in Baptismo inibant coram Ecclesiâ confirment Pareus sayth they were in the Church before Sed impositione manuum in Ecclesiam adultorum recipie bantur Beza saith the same Calvin liberi infidelium ab utero adoptati jure promissionis pertinebant ad corpus Ecclesiae Bullinger acknowledging that in Baptisme infantes were received into the Church saith Pastorum manus illis impone bantur quorum fidei committebatur Ecclesiarum cura 7. Argum. A multitude of unwarrantable wayes partly goeth before partly conveyeth this Church-covenant As. 1. It is a dreame that all are converted by the meanes of private Christians without the Ministery of sent Pastors by hearing of whom Faith commeth all are made materialls and convertes in private without Pastors judge if this be Christs order and way 2. How it is possible a Church shall be gathered amongst Infidells this way Infidells cannot convert Infidells and Pastors as Pastors cannot now be sent by our Brethrens Doctrine for Pastors are not Pastors but in relation to a particular congregation therefore Pastors as Pastors cannot be sent to Indians 3. They must be assured in conscience at least satisfied in every one anothers salvation and sound conversion were the Apostles satisfied anent the conversion of Anainas Saphira Simon Magus Alexander Hymeneus Philetus Demas and others 4. By what warrant of the word are private Christians not in office made the ordinary and onely converters of Soules to Christ conversion commeth then ordinarily and solely by unsent Preachers and private persons Ministery 5. What warrant have the sister Churches of the word to give the right hand of fellowship to a new erected Church for to give the hand of fellowship is an authoritative and pastoriall act as Gal. 2 9. When Iames Cephas and Iohn perceived the grace that was given unto me they gave unto me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship that is saith Pareus they received us to the colledge of the Apostles so Bullinger and Beza now this is to receive them in amongst the number of Churches as Pareus and members of the catholick Church but Churches being all independent and of a like authority the Sister Churches having no power over this new erected Church what authority hath Sister Churches to acknowledge them as Sister Churches For 1. They cannot be upon two or three houres â—â—ght of them hearing none of them speak satisfied in their consciences of their Regeneration 2. By no authority can they receive them as members of the catholick Church for this receiving it a Church-act and they have no Church-power over them 3. What a meeting is this of diverse Churches for the receiving of a new Sister Church It is a Church I believe meeting together and yet it is not a congregation and it is an ordinary visible Church for at the admitting of all converts to the Church-order this meeting must be surely here our brethren acknowledge that there is a Church in the New Testament made up of many congregations which hath power to receive in whole Churches and members of Churches unto a Church-fellowship this is a visible provinciall or nationall Church which they other wayes deny 6. We see no warrant why one not yet a Pastor or Elder should take on him to speake to a congregation though they all conseâ—t that he speak exhort and pray we desire a warrant from Gods Word that such a thing should be here is preaching and Church-preaching Church-praying and praysing and yet there is no Pastor nor man called to office we see not how this will abide the measure of the Golden-neede especially in a constituted Church 7. We desire to see such a Church-action Acts 2. Where three thousand were added in one day to the Church 8. If it be enough that all be silent and testify their consent to the Church covenant by silence how is the Church-Magistrate and these of other Churches satisfied in conscience of the conversion of all for all consent to this the Magistrate may be a King and he cannot acknowledge these as a Church whose faces he never
and give a particular confession of their sinnes to the satisfaction of Iohn Baptistes conscience yea Iohn saith expresly of this visible baptized Church Mat. 3. 10. 12. that they were some of them fruitles Trees to be hewen down and some of them châ—ffe to be burnt with unquenchable fire so the materials of this baptized Church are not visible Saints and Lawyers hold of the covenant as our brethren say 2. The Eunuch coming to Jerusalem to worship which is an act of a Church-member was in Church-state before he was baptized and a Proselite 3. It is true that you cite out of Iustin Martyr but you omit a word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Martyr a Baptisme-covenant and professed by the heathen come to age of which also onely and of no other Iustine Martyr speaketh we wilingly acknowledge but by that covenant they were received unto the catholick visible Church and not unto a single independent Church only 4. These Questions were propounded to the aged before they were baptized and reason that heathen be tryed before they be baptized and in this we agree with the Synod of Heidelburge in concione Lugdunensi against Papiste and in Synods Parisiensi and what Mr. Parker saith further of this kind may be admitted if well expounded 5. Zipperus helpeth us consuetum est c. He thinketh it an ancient custome in the primitive Church that before any were received into the Church they should give a confession either themselves or saith he Parents and Tutors and so he acknowledgeth that infants in baptisme were made members of the Church though they could not sweare this Church-covenant nor give evidences of their conversion and this is acknowledged by all the reformed Churches of France Germany Holland Helvetia Poland England Scotland c. The Apology citeth Acts 5. 13. And of the rest durst no man joyne himselfe to them Greece durst not be glewed to them a word of marriage covenant Mat. 19. 5. Acts 9. 26. Saul desired to be glewed to them the former word must note some voluntrary act of joyning to the visible Church and that different from the act of conversion for otherwayes it is grosse Armimainsme to say that our conversion dependeth upon our daring or not daring or that it is suspended upon an act of our freewill for it dependeth upon the omnipotent working of the grace of God and Saul Acts 9. 26. though converted yea and baptized yet was he not received into the Churchfellowship untill they were better satisfied of his spirituall estate by Barnabas hence it is an error that to be added to the Church is only to be converted to the faith Ergo a covenant is requisite Answ. How strong is Gods truth Brethren yee make your opinion weake which hangeth upon a grammatication of one borrowed word None durst joyne mariage-way to the Church-visible Erasmus Beza say it is a word translated from Trees glewed together and signifieth neither marriage nor covenant and signifieth either naturall or artificiall or morall conjunction Acts 8. 29. Philip is bidden joyne himselfe to yonder Chariot joyning of Chariots is neither by marriage nor covenant so is the word Luk. 15. 15. 2. It is not joyned to a visible Parish Church but to the whole Christian Church out of which Ananias and Saphira were cast v. 9. 10. Which made great feare and made those who were not baptized saith Pomeranus to feare to joyne to the Church of God and so it behoved to be the unbaptized and unconverted who were feared v. 12. and they were all with one accord in Salomons porch that is all the faithfull added to the Church now opposite to these he saith of the unconverted and not added to the Church v. 13. and of the â—est without the Church durst no man joyne himselfe to the Church now this cannot be in a visible society for then Luke should intimate that the unconverted might have added themselves to the Church if they durst and had not beene stricken with the terror of the miraculous killing of Ananias and Saphira now this they could not have done as our Brethren say hand over head they behoved first to be converted and testified their conversion by a Church Oath nay Cajetan saith well they durst not haunt their company they sled from them and from the Apostle Peter as from a man slayer Nor doth the holy Ghost I thinke meane of any Church fellowship he presupposing that they were unconverted at least our Brethren must say this 3. It is an unlearned reason that they give to prove he meaneth not of conversion for all voluntrary acts supernaturall even of joyning to a visible Church and marrying of themselves to Christ and his visible Church as our Brethren say are acts wrought by the irresistible and omnipotent working of Gods grace no lesse then our first conversion and to thinke otherwayes of our supernaturall actions is grosse Arminianisme for so all who have written against Arminians as the learned Doctor Twisse Amesius Pareus Triglandius have expounded that passage It is God who worketh in us both to will and to doe so Calvin Beza Sibrandus Pareus Ursine Tilenus Bucan make all the operations of saving grace in conversion and after conversion irresistible And it is knowen how the Dominicanes Alvarez Estius Bannes Fran. Cumel Matthew Rspolis and many of that side hold a predeterminateing operation of grace ad modum causoe Physicoe which beginneth before free will so that no operations supernaturall yea nor naturall are suspended upon the liberty of freewill and they hold againsti Pelagianes and the Jesuites Snarez Vasques Valentia Becan Lod. Meratius Hyeron Fasolus Did. Ruiz and if you suspend all voluntrary acts upon the influence of freewill you follow Pelagians Jesuites Socinians and Arminians in that point 4. It is true the Disciples were affraid to admit Saul to their society and no wonder for he had not long since made havock of the Church but. 1. They did not inchurch him by an Oath 2. They received him upon the sole testimony of Barnabas v. 27. which order you keepe not refusing communion to Christians of approved piety and knowen so to you because they cannot sweare your Church covenant 5. Who they be who thinke to be converted to the faith and to be added to the visible Church to be all one I know not our divines never said it 6. Though all were granted you they durst not joyne to the apostolick visible Church Ergo there is a Church covenant it is a great consequent Now I desire to try your reasons for a Church covenant It is not saith the Apology hearty affection that uniteth Church-members in a visible Church for so England and Scotland are united nor 2. cohabitation for Papists and Protestants may cohabite and yet they are not of one visible Church nor 2. Meeting in one assembly uniteth not persons together for infidels and Turkes 1 Cor. 14. may come to
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a place where the Congregation meeteth So the Chaldaick and Arabick use 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the place where the worshippers met from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Caldaice Syriace Adoravit because it is a place of meeting for adoration and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thè Congregation from the Arabick 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 congregavit Yet speaking of a governing and orderly constituted Church you shall never finde such a Church having the name of a Church but such a company as hath officers and is spoken of as a house and family where there are stewards keys doores bread and other things noting a City-incorporation 1. Because the keys are given to stewards who by office beare the keys for taking in and casting out by power of censures is proper to an ordered City where there are governors and people governed 2. Because wee reade not that the keyes are given to a company of single believers out of office 3. Wee never finde in the word of God any practice or precept that a single company did use the keyes or can use them wanting all Officers Heare what Robinson objecteth that he may establish a popular government Two or three making Peters confession Mat. 16. are a Church But two or three may make this confession without officers Ergo The proposition is cleare by the promise made to build the Church upon the Rock of Peters confession Answ. 1. I deny the proposition and it is not proved two or three making Peters confession are not the Church ministeriall to which Christ gave the keyes for the keys include pastorall power to preach and baptize which Separatists deny to two or three wanting officers they may be a mysticall Church or a part of the redeemed Church Eph. 3. 25. 26. nor doth Christ promise to build the ministeriall Church properly on the rock but only the Church of believers for whom he gave the keyes but to whom he gave no keyes 2. This argument will hurt our brethren for two or three not entred in Church-state nor in Courch-Covenant without Church-state as well as without officers may and doe often make Peters confession yet are they not for that a governing Church because they may not happily as yet bee united covenant-wayes 2. He objecteth If the Apostles appoint Elders in every Church Acts 14. 23. If God seâ— in the Church Apostles Prophets Teachers 1 Cor 12. 28. Then there is a Church before Officers Apostles Prophets a Major presupposeth there was a City before he was Major a Steward presupposeth a family is not the Eldership an ordinance of the Church and called the Elders of the Church The Church is not an ordinance of the Elders or given â—â— the Elders Ans. Job 10. 20. God hath granted to Iob life Ergo Iob was a living man before God had given him life The Lord breathed in man the breath of life Ergo he was a breathing and a living man before God breathed that life in him God formed man of the dust Gen. 2. 7. Ergo hee was a man before God formed him All these are as good consequences So Iacâ—â— served for a wife Hos. 12. 12. Ergo she was his wife before hee served for her it followeth not 2. This proveth not there is a governing Church without Officers but the contrary because for that end doth the Lord appoint Elders in every Church and a ruler in a City a King in a Kingdome to governe them to feed the flock Acts 20. 28. Ergo before there be Officers in a Church there is no government in it And so it is not a governing Church nor is a City a governing incorporation without a Major or some other Rulers nor a Kingdome a monarchicall state without a King And so the Elders are the Churches Elders as life is the forme of a living man And this argument is much against them God say our Brethren hath appoynted a Church-covenant in his Church will it follow Ergo there is a Church before a Church-covenant They cannot say this 3. These with whom sayth Robinson God hath made a covenant to be their God and to have them his people and to dwell it them as his Temple which have right to the promises of Christ and his presence are his Church But a company of believers without Officers are such Ergo The proposition is Scripture Gen. 17. 17. Levi. 26. 11 12. Mat. 18. 17. The assumption is true because they may believe separate themselves from the world come out of Babel without Officers except you say they must go to Rome to Jerusalem and beyond sea to seeke a Church Answ. The major is false for God is in covenant with six believers before they sweare a Church-covenant and so all the promises are made to them and yet by your grant they are not a Church Yea all these agree to the invisible Church and every single member thereof 2. Without officers believers may not separate themselves from the world and come out of Babel by a positive and authoritative separation to erect a new Church without pastors or in an ordinary way though as Christians they may separate from Rome negatively and touch no uncleane things 3. We send none to Ierusalem and Babylon to seeke a Church yet but except we fall unto the Tenets of Anabaptists Socinians and Arminians wee must send farther then to every house where three believers are to seeke such as have warrant from Christ to adminstrate the seales of grace except you in casting downe Babel build Iericho and raise up a Tower of confusion and evert the ministeriall order that Christ hath appoynted in his Church 4. Then how often saith he the Officers die so oft the Church dieth also to remove the candlestick is to dischurch the assembly but the death of Officers which may be in a great persecution is never said to be a dischurching of an assembly And all communion of Saints shall perish when the Officers are removed for Baptisme is without the visible Church Eph. 4. Answ. 1. When the shepheards are removed the Tents cannot be called the Shepheards Tents and persecution often doth deface the visible face of a Ministeriall Church and to remove the candlestick is to remove the ministery as to take away eyes and eares and hands from the body is to hurt the integrity of it and make it lame 2. All communion Ministeriall whereby we are a body visible 1 Cor. 10. 16. eating one bread may well be loosed when pastors are removed whose onely it is by your owne confession to administrate the Sacraments except you allow all to administrate the Lords Supper and women to Baptise nor is there a communion in a family betwixt husband and wife if you remove husband and wife out of the family except you meane a communion by way of charity to rebuke exhort comfort one another which communion is betwixt two independent congregations who are not in Church-state one to another but
if you meane in church-Church-communion take heed that the keys of every christian family and the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven be not by this made all one Also it is saith he unequall dealing to make a prophane multitude under a diocesian prelate a Church and to deny that a company of faithfull believers is a Church 2. God hath not tied his power or presence to any order or office of the world but accepteth of them that feare him and worke Righteousnes 3. A power to enjoy the officers is seated in the body as an essentiall property 4. Th◠Lord calleth the body of the Saints the Church excluding the Elders Acts 20. 17. 28. 1 Tim. 3. 15. because the Church is essentially in the saints as the matter and subject formed by the covenant unto the which the Officers are but adjuncts not making for the being but for the welbeing of the Church and so the furtherance of their faith and their service Answ. A profane multitude under a diocesian prelate is not a Church mysticall of redemed ones as a company of Believers are but professing the truth and consisting of a flock of called Officers they may wel be a Ministeriall Church which foure Believers cannot be It is true God hath not tied his power and presence to any order or office as Anabaptists say and so speaketh the Catech. of Raccovia and Smalcius and Nicolaides say there is no necessity of a Ministery after that the Evangel i◠preached by the Apostles and confirmed by miracles and that a Ministery is onely profitable ad benè esse and not necessary The Arminians teach so the Remonstrantes praedicationem verbi ad id simplicitèr necessariam negant quid clarius So Eipscopius pastoris actio non tam necessaria est quam utilis ad edificationem postquam Scriptura omnibus singulis legenda data est ut ex ca suopte Marte discat quisque quantum satis est But Paul maketh it in the ordinary way necessary for salvation to believe to call on the Name of the Lord and to heare a Prophet sent and the presence and power of God in the Seales of Righteousnes is tyed to lawfull Pastors who onely can administrate those Seales Mat. 28. 19. as to meanes ordained of God not as if God could not save without them and accept the righteous doers without them but see how this man would beare us in hand that the comfort of pastorall preaching and the Sacraments cannot be tyed to called Ministers exccept we call God an accepter of persons which is denied Acts 10 I believed Teachers and Doctors and Elders had beene the Eyes Eares and Hands and so integrall parts of the visible Church as Christ is the head of the catholick church And this man maketh integrall parts adjunctes of the church thereby declaring Ministers may be well wanted and that they are passements ad bene esse and things of order Never did Anabaptists speake louder against the Ordinances of Christ and Socinians and Arminians are obliged to him Thirdly the beleevers have right to the Officers and this right is an essentiall property of the Church then also because beleevers have right to the Keys the Keyes are onely an adjunct of the visible Church which our brethren must deny 4. Acts 20. 17. 1 Tim. 3. 15. The Church excluding the Officers is saith Robinson called the Church as the Elders of the Church and Timothy was to behave himselfe well in the Church of God This is answered they are first a mysticall Church not a governing Church Secondly a man is called a man excluding his soule if your soule were in my soules stead Therefore a man is a thing living and a reasonable man without his soule what vanity is here Fifthly if the Church-Covenant be the essentiall forme of the Church it is as accider tall to the well being of beleevers as Officers are for they are the light of the world the salt of the earth which is more necessary then a Church-Covenant And Robinson saith further Two or three have received Christ and his power and right to all the meanes of grace and Christ and his power are not divided also the wife hath immediate right to her husbands person and goods for her use Answ. Two or three yea one beleever and these not entred in Church-state but beleeving in Christ have received Christ and his power in all Christian priviledges due to that state True They have received Christ and his power in all ministeriall and Church-priviledges it is false nor can our brethren admit of this by their grounds for then should they have right in their owne person to preach pastorally and administrate the Sacraments if Christ and the pastorall power to such acts cannot be divided and if they have as immediate right to use the keys in pastorall acts as the wife hath to the husband and goods Also saith he Of the Churches of the Gentiles some were converted to God by Apostles others by private Christians Acts 8. 12. and 10. 36 44 47 48. and 11. 19 20 21. and 13. 1 12 48. and 14. 1 7. Can we in reason thinks during the Apostles absence that the Churches never assembled together for edification in praying prophesying and other ordinances were not all they converts who desired to be admitted to their fellowship Had they not use of excommunication The Apostles came but occasionally to the Churches where they appointed Elders Acts 14. 25. Why did Paul leave Titus at Crete save onely that men of gifts might be trained up in prophesying Answ. All here said is conjecturall he cannot give us an instance of a Church exercising Church-power and destitute of Officers onely he saith Can we conceive that in the Apostles absence there was no Church meetings for edification But were there no Elders and Officers in the Apostolike Church but onely Apostles I thinke there have beene Pastors and when the Apostles first left the planted Churches can we conceive that they left new converted flockes without Pastors and if without Officers they met for prophecying can wee conceive that they wanted the Seales of the Covenant certainly Sacraments without Officers are no rules for us to follow Secondly of conversion by private persons I purpose to speake hereafter if they preached it is not ordinary nor a rule to us Thirdly at Crete there have beene Preachers but of government without them I see nothing since Elders Timothy and Titus are limitted in receiving accusation against Elders and are forbidden to lay hands suddenly on any man I see not how the people without Officers did this It is good that this Church that they give us is all builded upon conjectures and an unwritten Church is an unwritten tradition If the Apostles appointed Elders in the Church for this end to governe wee gather the contrary of your collections Ergo there was no government in the Churches before there were governours for the
are very different Paul writing to the Corinthians writeth to a visible Church but he doth not speake alwayes of them as a visible Church but as of an invisible when he calleth them Temples of the Holy Ghost Saints by calling c. he wrote the Epistles to the incestuous man whom he commandeth to cast out of the Church We reade saith the Author Acts 2. 43. that the Lord added to the Church such as should be saved and how then shall we adde to the Church such as God addeth not such as have no shew of any spirituall worke in them to any spirituall discerning Ought not the Lords Stewards to be faithfull in Gods House And to doe nothing therein but as they see God going before them receiving whom he receiveth and refusing whom he refuseth So upon this ground Paul willeth the Romans to receive a weak brother because God hath received him Rom. 14. 1 2 3. Answ. Gods acts of speciall and gratious providence are not rules of duties to us God addeth to the Church as it is invisible and Christs Body it followeth not therefore we are to adde to the Church visible as visible Gods adding is invisible by giving Faith and saving grace to some to professe sincerely because we see not Faith nor sincerity therefore Gods adding cannot be a rule to our adding God doth adde a person falling into an open scandall to the Church invisible having given him true Faith but the Church is not to adde him but to cut him off if he be obstinate to the Church and refuse him and so this proveth nothing nor is the place Rom. 14. by any except your selves expounded of a receiving into a church-Church-communion as is elsewhere declared 2. Where there is no shew of saving worke of conversion there you thinke the Stewards want God going before to receive but then except God be seene to goe before to regenerate the Church Stewards cannot follow to adds such to the Church but since that same power that casteth out of the Church holdeth out of the Church if any after they be received shall be found to be not added of God because they be not regenerated yet we are not to cast any out for non-regeneration even knowen except it breake out into scandals and then the person is not cast out for non-regeneration for though he were knowen to be regenerated yet for scandals the Church is obliged to cast him out because the scandall leaveneth the whole Church and. 2. The casting out is a meane to save the spirit in the day of the Lord. But I prove none are to be cast out for non-regeneration where there be no outbreakings into scandalls 1. Because de occultis Ecclesia non judicat non-Regeneration where it is not backed with publick scandalls is a hidden thing that the Church can neither judge nor censure 2. None are to be cast out but for such a scandall that if the party deny should be proved by two witnesses as Christs Law provideth Mat. 18. 16. 1 Tim. 5. 19. 3. Onely publick scandalls which offend many are to be censured by the Church 1 Tim. 5. 20. that others may feare But non-regeneration breaking out into no scandalls can neither be proved by witnesses if the party deny nor is it a seene thing which giveth publick scandalls and therefore is not the object of Church censures For it is evident though the Stewards see some not regenerated and so not added by the Lord to the Church they are to adde these same and cannot cast them out And yet God goeth before them in adding them to the visible Church when they professe the truth 3. God addeth such as should be saved to the visible Church by baptisme because the adjoyning to a visible Church is a way to salvation but it followeth not that all whom God addeth to the visible Church are saved ones for then the visible Church should consist only of believers which only Anabaptists teach 4. Whereas he sayth The Stewards should be faithfull and should not adde except God adde it seemeth to infer that either all the people are Stewards and so Officers contrary to Gods Word Eph. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 12. 29. or that onely officers admit Church-members which is against our Brethrens Doctrine for they teach that the whole multitude of believers are only to adde and cast out 3. If Peters confession sayth the Author be a Rock on which the visible Church to which onely the Keys are given is built then to receive these who can hold forth no such profession is to build without a foundation Answ. This conclusion is against your selves no lesse then against us except all and every one whom you admit be builded upon this Rock if there be hypocrites in your Church as you cannot deny it then you build without a foundation 2. By this Peter before this confession was an un-churched Pastor built upon no Church-foundation 3. By this place is not proved that the keys are given to the Church of Believers but to the Ministers for then against no parochiall Church can the gates of Hell prevaile All the Fathers with good reason as Augustine Chrysostome Cyrill Tertullian Hieronim Nazianzen Cyprian Ambrose c. And our Divines against Papists whom you side with in this deny that Christ meaneth here of the visible Church such as Rome or Corinth but of the catholick and invisible Church 4. When saith the Author Christ saith Mat. 22. 12. Friend how camest thou here not having thy wedding garment he doth intimate a taxing of these by whose connivence he came Answ. The contrary is in the Text v. 9. Goe ye therefore to the high wayes and as many as you finde bid Here is a charge that ministers invite and call all and so the Church is a company of externally called though few of them be chosen as v. 14. and their obedience is commended v. 10. so these servants went out into the high wayes and gathered together all as many as they found both good and bad This is a praising rather then a taxing seeing they are commanded without trying or selecting only the regenerated to call in as many as they finde both good and bad For as many as you finde is as good in sense as both good and bad and the latter doth expound the former and when the Lord commandeth them to bring in as many as they finde and they finde in the streetes both good and bad therefore they bee commanded to bring in both good and bad 2. Yea the very scope of the parable is contrary to this the scope is that many are called externally and so are the visible Church and that by Gods speciall command both here v. 9. 10. and Luk. 14. v. 17. v. 21. v. 24. and yet few are chosen and of the invisible Church And Luk. 14. severall times the servants or pastors call all by the Lord of the feasts commandement without exception of regenerated or not regenerated 5. Christ
in the parable imputeth it to the sleepines and negligence of the servants that tares were sowen amongst his wheat Mat. 13. 35 38 39. Ergo Pastors are to be blamed that there be scandalous persons in the visible Church Answ. This doth but strengthren Anabaptists who objected the same It is a fault that a very popish Doctor Aquinas condemneth Theologia symbolicâ— non est argumentativa For it is not said while the servants sleeped the envious man did sâ—w his seed but while men sleeped which is spoken saith Pareus according to the manner of men for otherwise Gods providence can hinder the growing of tares and Cajetan saith here is not accused the negligence of pastors and certainly since as Bullinger observeth well Christ when he expoundeth the parable passeth this part of it to teach us as Calvin saith not to presse every part and tittle of a parable except we would be saith Bullinger Christo argutiores sharper sighted then Christ and therefore the Author alleadgeth that by sleeping of men is understood the negligence of pastors but that is beside the Text and is not expounded at all of Christ but signifieth that men cannot see the hollownesse and falsehood of Hypocrites till it breake out in their actions no more then the sleeping husbandman can see when weeds grow up in his Fâ—elds And if the Lord here condemne the sleepinesse of Pastors for suffering scandalcus Professors to be members of the Church how doth the Lord forbid these servants to plucke up the tares but to let them grow till Harvest for he commandeth the officers to cast out of the Church and excommunicate the scandalous persons Yea certainly seeing the Field is the Field of the visible church it maketh for us against our Brethren that wicked men are growing in the visible church It is true that Barow with the Anabaptistes expound the Field to be the Field of the World mistaking Christs Words v. 41. which indeed signifie the Field of the visible Kingdome of Christ because the World of all mortall men is not the Lords Field where he soweth his Wheate but the visible Church only is such a Field For seeing the Gospell the immortall seed of the regenerate 1 Pet. 1. 23. is not sowen through the whole World of mortall men Psal. 147. 19 20. Mat. 10. 5 6. Acts 16. 6. but only in the visible Church the Field must be Christs Field or his World of Church-Professors And also by this their exposition falleth for then it is the sleepines and sloth of Preachers that wicked men are borne in the World of mortall men which is absurd We are bidden 2 Tim. 3. 5. Turne away from such as have a form of godlines and have denied the power thereof Ergo we cannot joyne in Church communion with them Answ. It is cleare by this argument to our Brethren that one and the same reason holdeth for turning away and separation from all persons and Churches which are not inchurched by covenant and constituted of visibly regenerated persons and the not admitting Church-members So our Brethren by this professe the lawfulnesse of separation from all Churches except from their owne 2. No marvell then Paul will have Timothy to separate from Apostates and from Resisters of the truth v. 8. and from proud boasters blaspâ—emers Traitors For such are to be excommunicated as 1 Tim. 6. 3. 5. At lâ—quitur Paulus saith Parkerus de fundamentali corruptione istius Doctrinae quâ— est secundum piâ—tatem but Paul here forbiddeth to exhort the proud and malitious blasphemers and resisters of the Truth and not to waite upon them any longer whereas otherwise he had said in the end of the preceding Chapter 24. 25. 26. Others who are detained in the snare of Satan must be waited on and instructed with meekenesse if God will give them Repentance Ergo Tim thy was as a Pastor to instruct unconverted persons and to joyne in communion with them but as for desperate enemies and blasphemers he was not to waite on them nor to exhort them with meekenesse And if this Text prove any thing it will conclude against our Brethren that such as deny the power of godlinesse should not be hearers of the Word and farre lesse as our Breathren reason members of the visible Church Can any sayth the Author judge such persons fit materials for the constituting and edifying of a Church who are more fit for the ruine and destruction of the Church such as leave their first love as all hypocrites will at length do they procure the removall of the candlestick Answ. The argument must be thus formed All these whom God intendeth shall edifie and not ruine the Church are to be only members of the visible Church but all knowen hypocrites are such Ergo. The proposition is false for if we speake of Gods secret Intention and his decreeing Will It is not a rule for the Church to square and to regulate them in the choysing or refusing Church-members because God intendeth in his decreeing wiâ—l that many hypocrites such as Judas and Dâ—mas shall be Church-members and let our Brethren judge if they be fit materialls to edifie the Church If we speake of Gods revealed will the proposition also is false for by our Brethrens Doctrine it is Gods revealed will that the Church receive as Church-members latent hypocrites such as Simon Magus Acts 8. who are conceived to be regenerated as the church Acts 8. conceived Simon Magus to be a sound Believer as our Brethren say and yet latent hypocrites are no lesse unfit materialls to build the Church then knowen hypocrites 2. We doe not thinke that hypocrites fallen from their first love and by scandalous living declaring themselves to be such should bee kept in the Church But so the Author alleadgeth Revel 2. That the Church of Ephesus falling from her first love must bee a false constituted Church in which there were members fitter to ruine then to edifie the Church And yet certaine it is Paul Eph. 1. and Christ Revâ—l 2. acknowledgeth the Church of Ephesus to be a true visible Church We passe saith the Author the types of the Old Testament which yet are not without their due weight Rough stones were not laid in the building of Salomons Temple till they were hewen and prepared before 1 King 6. 7. and behold a greater then Salomen is hâ—re the attendance of the porteres suffering none to enter into the Temple who were uncleane 2 Chron. 23. 19. doth evidently type forth the watchfulnesse of the officers of Christs Church to suffer none uncleane in estate or in this course of life to enter into the fellowship of the Church which ought to be a communion of Saints Their apology sayth though all Israel were admitted to the fellowship of the Ordinances administrated in the synagegne yet none uncleane were admitted into the Temple for Revel 21. without are dogs c. So Master Can and Robinson
that they are regenerated That we deny yea the servants bid all come whom they finde Mat. 22. 9. and that by the commandement of God And in this respect God doth not plant his visible Church a noble Vine and a Field sowen with good seed yea it is his revealed Will that the Church and the Servants of God invite all to come to Wisdomes banquet Prov. 9. 2. 3. and so all the called externally are not the choise Vines This you are to prove that the visible Church in all its members or essentially as it is a visible Church is a choise Vine and an holy seed Nor is it the Pastors negligence that Tares grow in the Lords Field though it be Satans malice yea the Pastors here are to invite all to come in and to call externally all to come to Christ. That they who are invited give not obedience is their own wickednesse but neither the Churches nor the Pastors sinne a Robinson There be amongst you hundreds and thousands partakers of the life of God in respect of your persons but in respect of your Church Communion and your Ordinances you are all alike because you are all alike partakers of one set forme of worship Answ. The Church of the Jewes so should be a falsely constituted Church because however there were many Believers amongst them yet all are commanded to receive one Ministery of Scâ—ibes and Pharisees sitting in Moses chaire But know that the leaven of the externall worship except it evert the foundation doth not make the Church a falsely constituted Church Robinson Mr. Smith truely affirmeth your Church to be a greater Antichristian Ministery and worship then Rome as the Temple which sanctifieth the gold and the altar which sanctifieth the offering is greater then the offering so the Temple of the New Testament the Church and people of God by whose Faith all the Ordinances of the Church are sanctified is greater then the Ministery worship or any other Ordinance and being Idolatrous is a greater Idoll Answ. This is a new poynt of Divinity that the Faith of the Ministery or congregation sanctifieth the worship as the Temple did the gold and the altar the offering yea though the Minister were a Judas and the people latent hypocrites the Ordinances of God lose no authority for all the Ministeriall sanctifying of the Ordinances is from Christ the Instituter not from the instruments and the Donatists did suspend the power of the Ordinances of God upon the holinesse or unholinesse of the Instruments 2. The Ministery in its substance is not Antichristian though it be from the Antichrist For Prelates giving of a ministery is not to be measured by the particular intention of the Ordainers but by the Nature of Gods Ordinances and the generall meaning of all the Catbolick Church Robinson here objecteth The Law sayth nemo potest plus juris in alium transferre quam ipse habet Prelates have no calling of God themselves therefore they cannot give it to others Answ. Prelates reduplicativè as Prelates have no calling yet as Pastors they have and Antichristian prelacy destroyeth not the essence of a Pastors office in the subject They object as a Prelate he ordaineth Ministers and not as a Pastor Answ. 1. as a Prelate he usurpeth to give a Ministery but as a Pastor he giveth it 2. He invadeth the place of the Church and with consent of the Church standeth for the Church though he be not the Church but a simple Pastor therefore what Ministery he conferreth it is the deed and fact of the Church 3. They object No man can give that which he hath not Answ. No man can give that which he hath not neque virtualiter neque formaliter true what he hath in no respect that he cannot give What he hath in vertue or in some respect that he can give What baptisme the hereticall Minister hath Ministerially that he may give validly Hieronimus saith the Luciferians admitted Baptisme conferred by an Heretick but not a Ministery Anatolus was consecrated by Dioscorus Faelix by the Arrians as Mr. Ball observeth So Bellarmine Gratian Nazianzen August They say we finde it by experience that the refusing of Church-communion hath been blessed of God to their conversion who were holden cut Answ. Manassâ—h his being bound in fetters was a meanes of his conversion David by his afflictions learned to keep Gods Commandements did therfore the persecuters of Manasseh or David right and lawfully The Apostles say they had commission to Baptize none but Disciples Mat. 28. 19. Answ. See you doubt not of a warrant for Baptizing children who are not Disciples for then the Apostles from this place had no warrant to baptize the infants of Believers We should say they open the doores of the Church more wiâ—â— then God alloweth how shall we lay wittingly and willingly dead stones in the living Temple If Christ be a Head of pure Gold and the Churches golden candlestick how shall we be allowed to put in leaden members Answ. This argument is against the Lords dispensation because not without his providence are hypocrites in the Church It is not against his Commandement for he alloweth and commandeth the Church to take in Hypocrites so they professe the truth and so commendeth that leaden toes and members be added to Christ the Head of gold Christ is the Head of the invisible Church properly and according to the influence of the Life of God but he is the head of the visible Church as it is such according to the influence of common gifts which may be in Reprobates And they may be this way in Christs Body who are not of Christs Body as Augustine sayth We are say they accessary to the prophaning of the Lords Ordinances Answ. So far as they are notoriously scandalous they are to bee cast out of the Church and debarred from the Seales The Church say they shall be pestered with prophane and carnall men and the blind shall lead the blind if all be admitted to Church fâ—llowship Answ. The admission or keeping in of all to partake especially of the Lords Supper we doe not allow 2. The multitude of carnall men in the Church is an inconvenience of providence and resulteth by accident from the receiving of Professors to Christs Body visible but it is no kindly fruit growing therefrom A faithfull servant say they would admit none into his Lords House but servicable instruments therefore neither may the Stewards of Gods House which is a spirituall building admit any but men of spirituall gifts living stones sanctifyed and meet for the Lords Worke. Answ. The comparison halteth many wayes 1. All in a Noble mans house are not stewards you make all the Church to be stewards having the power of the Keys to put in and out 2. Members are received into the Church not onely because they are serviceable for the masters use but to be made servicable and to be polished
that he may learne not to blaspheme 1 Tim 1. 12. That be may be gained Mat. 18. 15. Ergo he is not altogether cut off from the Church for delivering to Satan is medicinall not vindictive as the great Excommunication is which is called Anathema Maranatha which we cannot use but against such as have sinned the sin against the Holy Ghrist and is hardly discerned and I would think such an one as Julian the Apostate should be debarred from the communion of the word preached But these who are ordinarily excommunicated for contumacy and particular faults and not for universall Apostacy are not altogether excluded from all brotherhood of the Church 3. If the excommunicate person be excluded from all priviledges of Church-fellowship then also is he excluded from hearing the word as a sick patient under Church-medicine for it is a pastorall and so to our Brethren a Church-act that the Shepheard strengthen the diseased heale that which is sick bind up that which is broken bring againe that which is driven away seeke that which is lost Ezec. 34. 4. And feed the flock with knowledge as a Pastor according to Gods heart and a Bishop Jer. 3. 15. Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5. 2. Jerem. 23. 1 2 3 4. Jer. 50. 7. Esay 56. 10. Zâ—ch 11. 9 10 11 12. It is a Pastorall act to preach with all authority reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine 2 Tim. 4. 2. 5. He should as a Pastor teach sound doctrine exhort convince the gainsayers and silence heretickes Tit. 1. 9. But seeing the excommunicated person is not excluded from hearing the word and the Pastor hath a Pastorall care of his soule and is to intend that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord 1 Cor. 5. 5. he cannot be utterly cut off from all Church-fellowship Also this Authour saith that Church-members are to be admonished and if we doe it not we hate them in our heart Levit. 19. 17. and if we warne not an Achan his sin is the sin of all Israel Now if an excommunicated brother remaine one whom we are to gaine and whose salvation we are to intend if he be an ordinary coworshipper in hearing the object of Pastorall and brotherly teaching and admonishing he cannot be wholly excluded from all Church-fellowship And this also proveth that these be members of the visible Church in some degree of Church-worship who yet are debaâ—red from the â—ealeâ— of the Covenant And it cannot be said that the excommunicated person ought not to rebuke his brother and not hate him in his heart as Levit. 19. 17. Penall excommunication looseth not from the Law of nature But our brethren make rebuking and mutuall exhorting one of another Church duties of watchfulnesse then is the excommunicated in some degree of Church-membership Nor can our brethren here reply with good reason Indians and Turks may heare the Word as well as the excommunicated person and therefore hearing of the word is no note of Church communion I answer the Turke and Indian must heare the word but at the by and not professedly but the excommunicated person by theâ—ty of his Covenant made in baptisme and that relation he hath to the Church under whose cure he is for the saving of his spirit and to that Gospel which he professeth is obliged to the Church-communion of publique hearing the Word yea and according to his oath given to be subject to the ministery of such a man whom he chose for his Pastor to give obedience to him in the Lord however in that one particular for which he is cast cut he hath failed against all the foresaid obligations 2. The Church as a visible Church exerciseth no medicinall acts upon Turks or Heathen persons and doth not repute them as Heathen but doth repute them to be Heathen Nor hath the Pastors any pastorall charge of Turkes and Heathens except they would desire to be baptized and professe the faith But the Church as the Church exerciseth medicinall acts of shunning Christian fâ—llâ—wship with the excommunicated and that with a continuated intention even when he is excommunicated that his spirit may be saved in the day of God and the Pastor hath a pastorall and so a ministeriall care and obligation of pastorall teaching admonishing and perswading him to returne to God 4. Neither doe we meane with Suarez and other Schoolmen that excommunication doth not so cut off a member as it removeth not that baptismall character or that passive power to receive the Sacraments or that the prayers of the Church are not offered of direct intention for the inwardly humbled and repenting excommunicated person while the sentence of absolution be pronounced by the Church as Soto Adrianus and Alanus thinketh because forsooth Innocentius 111. saith the excommunicated person though repenting and doing what he can to be reconciled to the Church yet without absolution from the censure he is mortuus Ecclesiasticè dead Ecclesiastically and so in Heaven also Though Navar Turrecremata Richard Anton. thinke the penitent excommunicated person is included in the generall desires of the Church in their prayers because it is not the intention of the Church to exclude a true and living member of Christs body from a communion spirituall with Christ. But our meaning is that the excommunicated person is deprived of actuall fellowship with Christ in the Seales of the Covenant as the Councell of Arausican A gremio 〈◊〉 matris Ecclesiae consortio totius Christianitatis climinaâ—us His sin is bound in Heaven yet so as the salvation of his spirit is intended by the Church see for this Augustine We understand not a baptismall character except regeneration and 〈◊〉 of sins which cannot be taken away by excommunication and therefore a morall claime to the holy things of God and that for that time and state is rather removed then any internall right to Christ. Therfore some say in this he loseth rather possessionem quam jus possession then right As a Nobleman for some offence of three dwelling houses that he hath is confined to one of the three so as he may not remove from that one yet doth he not lose right to the other two 5. Our brethrens doctrine is that none can be judged and excommunicated but those who are within the visible Church now none are within to them but such as are supposed to be regenerated and saints yea and more faithfull brethren not onely in profession saith our Authour but also in some measure of sincerity and truth Hence none are to be excommunicated and delivered to Satan but regenerated persons then it cannot be the Churches mind that the excommunicated persons are wholy cut off from the visible Church since they being the true matter of the Church as our brethren teach remains therefore a part of Christs body in covenant with God having right to the promises of the Covenant and so these to whom
not fall The sentence is either given out a jure vel ab homine by the Law or the persons Secondly it is either just or unjust Thirdly and that three wayes Exanimo good or ill zeal secondly Ex causa a just or unjust cause thirdly Ex ordine when order of Law is kept An unjust sentence is either valid or null That which is invalid is either invalid through defect of the good minde of the excommunicators and this is not essentiall to the excommuncations validitie That which is invalid this way onely ligat it bindeth in foâ—o exteriore But that which is uâ—just through want of a just cause it onely bindeth from externall communion but because Gods Ordinances are to be measured from their own nature and the generall intention of the Catholike Church and not from abuses and particular intentions of such excommunicators therefore they doe not exclude from the generall Church-desires The fourth Councell of Carthage as also Gerson saith an unjust sentence neminem gravare debet should affright no man I see not a warrant for division of excommunication into penall and not penall excommunication The ancients made some excommunication not penall as the fifth Councell of Carthage and Concilium Arelatense Turraconense Concilium Agathense As if one should culpably absent himselfe from a Synod erat privatus Episcoporum communione He was for a space excommunicated from the communion of other Bishops The Canonists infer that this excommunication was no Church-censure and M. Antonius of Spalato defendeth them in this But since Christ for scandals appointed onely publike rebuking or secondly confessing or thirdly excommunication from the Church not onely of Church guides but of professing beleevers we see not how any are to be excommunicated from the fellowship of the Clergy or Church-guides onely For Christ ordained no such excommunication and therefore wee are to repute this a popish device Zosimus saith Zancbius Celestinus Hormisda and Pelagius 2. did threaten to excommunicate Iohn of Constantinople from the communion of the Apostolike seat and of all Bishops Spalato his argument for this sort of excommunication is 2 Thessalonians 3. 15. which commandeth all Thessalonians to forbeare any fellowship with such as obeyeth not the Apostles doctrine and doth not infinuate any excommunication from the society of Church-guides onely Nay such an excommunication is not in Gods Word Cajetan calleth it excommunicatio claustralis whereby some were interdicted the company of some other Church-orders It is true that in the ancient Church the excommunicated person was debarred from comming to the Church to heare divine Service And Sylvester appointeth three degrees of excommunication first Debarring of the contumacious from entring into the Church secondly A suspending of them from communion with the Church thirdly An anathema or imprecation by cursing them So the fifth Synod under Symmachus appointed first that the contumacious should be deprived of the Communion and if he should not repent it was ordained â—â— anathemate feriatur that he should be cursed So say diverse of the Schoolmen and Casuists as Soto Paludanus Cajetanus Sylvester Navarrus that it is not lawfull to heart service or to be present at a Masse with an excommunicated person But in the fourth Councell of Carthage as Papists acknowledge no excommunicated person is debarred from hearing the Word But it is to bee observed carefully that for the same reasons Papists think the excommunicated persons should heare Sermons and the Word preached that our brethren say Because preaching is an act of jurisdiction and authority but not an act of order and therefore preaching is not an act of Church-communion but common to any who have not received orders and may be performed as the reading of the VVord by Deacons and those who have Priest-hood or power to administrate the Sacraments And Innocentius the third saith Preaching is proper to Priests who have received orders by no divine Law Indeed Leo the first made a Law of it for which cause Suarez saith That Christ in these words Iohn 21. Feed mâ—sheep and Matth. 28. Preach the Gospel gave power of jurisdiction but not of order onely It is given commonly saith he to the Clergy to preach and to Deacons because decentius it is more fiâ—ly and decently performed by them then by Laicks Though it be true that two Cardinals Toletus and Cajetanus be against Suarez in this and say that Iohn 21. Peter is made the head and universall Pastor over sheep and lambs to feed and governe them And Navarrus saith Preaching soli sacerdotio institutione divina adjuncta est is by divine institution proper to the Priesthood Yet this excluding of them from comming into the Church was from comming in to the holy place only where the Lords Supper was celebrated and they stood at the Church doore where they might heare the VVord and therefore were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hearers and murmurers as Basâ—lius saith and Field Excommunication doth not wholly saith he cut off men from the visible Church and his reason is good because they may and often doeretaine first The profession of pure truth secondly The character of Baptisme thirdly They professe obedience to their Pastors fourthly They will not joyne to any other communion And therefore to say with our Author we dare not to wit That though the seed of faith may remaine in the excommunicated person yet to the society of the faithfull joyned in a particular visible Church they are not knit but wholly cut off from their communion Also he is delivered unto Satan and therefore wholly cut off from the communion of the Church and so from the seals he and his seed as heathen and heathens seed are We condemne Novatians because as Cyprian saith they denied mercy to the repenting excommunicated person and because as Socrates said of them God onely can forgive sins And we condemne the Donatists who would not as Augustine saith receive into the Churches commmunion againe such as had delivered to persecuters the Bible and other holy things So we are to condemne these who are more rigorous toward such as are excommunicated then Christ is for Christ keepeth them as sick children within his visible Church and useth Satan as the Physitians servant who boyleth Herbs and dresseth Drugs for them while he by Gods permission tormenteâ—hthes spirit with the conscience of sinne As when a child is sick saith worthy Cartwright the Father calleth a Colledge of physicians to consult about medicine to be given to the child So iâ— the contumacious person under the medicine of excommunication administred by the Church-presbytery Now this wee cannot say of heathen and publicans And therefore Augustine sayth excellently excommunicated persons non esse Ethnicos sed tanquam ethnicos are not heathen but estemed as
discipline doe leaven a Church yet it doth not as Robinson saith evert the nature thereof and turne it into Babylon and a den of Dragons Robinson will have prophanenesse and impiety by absolute necessity rooted out by discipline but he is too hasty Nay not by publique preaching of a sent Pastor through absolute but onely through ordinary and conditionall necessity You bind the Almighty too hard The other question is if conversion of sinners be an ordinary effect of a publique and sent ministery Our brethren in their answer to the 32 Questions sent to them deny this but no marvell seeing all conversion to them is done without the publique ministery by onely private Christians and in this we see no necessity of a called ministery to convert men to Christ which is the doctrine of Socinians and Anabaptists So Chemnitius so Gastius teacheth The Socinian Theo. Nicolaides Luther erred saith he when he asked from Muncerus his calling to preach Muncerus was an Anabaptist So Ostorodius in his institutions and Raddetius who objected the same that our brethren doe that the whole beleevers be a royall Priesthood But though we deny not but some may be converted by the teaching and private conference of private Christians yet the ordinary publique way is by the Word preached by a seâ—â— Pastor as is cleare Rom. 10. 14. 1 Cor. 3. 5. Acts 9. 10. Acts 10. 5 6 c. CHAP. 10. SECT 10. Concerning our order and form in administration of Gods publique worship THe Authour here contendeth for the worship of God in its native simplicity without all ceremonies to which I can oppose nothing but shall prove the unlawfulnesse of humane ceremonies in another Treatise God-willing Of the communion of the visible Catholique Church IEsus Christ hath now under the N. Testament a Catholique visible Church on earth for of that part of the Catholique Church now triumphing in glory or of that part which onely is a Church of elected Saints and are not yet formally a professing Church but onely such in the predestinatiun of God I spake not now and to this Church universall visible hath the Lord given a ministery and all his Ordinances of Word and Sacrament principally and primarily and to the ministery and guides of this Catholique visible Church hath the Lord committed the Keyes as to the first subject and for the visible Church Catholique including also the invisible Church as for the object and end hath he given his ordinances and the power of the keyes And the Ministery and ordinances are not given to this or this Congregation which meeteth ordinarily in one place principally 1. The Lord Iesus gave this Ministeriall power to the universall guides of the catholick Church the Apostles as they did represent the Presbytery of the whole Catholick visible Church Ioh. 20. 21. As my Father sent me so send I you 22. And when he had thus sayd he breathed on them and said receive the Holy Ghost 23 whosoever sinnes you remit they are remitted and whosoever sinnes you retaine they are retained The Apostles here receive the keys in name of the whole Catholick Ministeriall guides For in this the Apostles must stand in the person and roome of a single society of believers united by a Church covenant in one parishonall Church if our brethrens grounds stand good so as a Parishionall Church must be the onely successors of the Apostles but this no Word of God can warrant Nor is the Eldership of a single Congregation that which the Apostles here represented except you say to this Eldership as to the first subject is this message of sending as the Father sent Christ committed and to this Eldership within one Congregation is the power Ministeriall of pardoning and retaining sinnes given For I aske from whence or from whose hands do the Eldership of a Congregation receive the keys from Jesus Christ say they but this is no answer the Ministery according to its institution is no doubt onely from the head of the body the Church from Iesus Christ. But I aske now of an ordinary Church-calling and I demand from whose hands under Jesus Christ have this particular Eldership received Ministeriall power they cannot say from themselves for they doe not make themselves Ministers they will not say from a Colledge of Presbyters of many congregations for they are flatly against all such presbyteries and that which they say indeed the Eldership of a congregation hath their Ministeriall power from the people Well then the Apostles when they received the keys they did represent the people but what people not the people of a classicall presbytery of a Province of a Nation of the whole redeemed Church but of one single congregation how shall this be made out of the Text or out of one Word of God I see not 2. Christ ascending on high and giving some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers 12. For the perfecting of the Saints not of Ephesus far lesse of one single Congregation onely for the worke of the Ministery in generall for the edifying of the Body of Christ not a congregationall body onely 12. Till we all meet in the unity of the Faith and of the knowledge of the Sonne of God unto a perfit man unto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ. Consider I pray you that Christs intention in giving a Ministery is not for a congregation of forty or sixty or a hundred as if hee intended to impawn all power in that Congregationall body but hee intended the edifying of his body Catholick and the comming of all to the unity of the Faith A Congregation of sixty cannot be all Saints and this power is clearely given to that body which the Lord is to make a perfit man according to the measure of the fulnesse of the stature of Christ this is a mysticall man and the Catholick body of Iesus Christ. Call it a Congregation and you wrest the Scripture and vilifie the noble and large end for the which Christ hath given a ministery as aske to what end and to what first and principall subject hath the Lord given reason and a faculty of discoursing is it to Peter to Iohn c. as to the first subject and for them as for their good no no it is for and to the race of mankind The case is is just so here 1 Cor. 12. 28. God hath placed some in the Church first Apostles secondarily Prophets thirdly Teachers c. Is the meaning thus God hath placed in the body of a single Congregation Apostles Where do you read that I believe Apostles have the Catholick visible Church for their Parish and is it a Congregationall body wherein God placed such variety of members as Apostles Prophets Teachers Workes of miracles gifts of Healing Helps Governments c So Rom. 12. 5. So we being many are one body in Christ and every one members of another Hence hee
reckoneth out divers offices in this body Now this is not one Congregation onely but that one Body of Christ whereof Christ is head this is the Catholick Church 2. What power ministeriall our Brethren affirme to bee given to a Congregation they say it is given to them under the notion of a flock of redeemed ones of the Spouse and body of Christ as they cite for this act 20. 28. Col. 1. 18. Eph. 1. 22 and under the notion of the City of God the Kingdome house and building of Christ but so they come to our hand for this reduplication or notion of a flock of redeemed ones of the body and spouse of Christ of the City Kingdome House Building agree first to the Catholick Church as is clear Col. 1. 8. Eph. 5. 25 26. 1 Tim. 3. 15. Eph. 2. 19 20 21 22. and secondarily only to a Congregation as it is a part of this universall flock 3. The whole Catholick Church visible is made one ministeriall body Cant. 6. 4. beautifull as Tirzah comely as the City of Jerusalem terrible as an army with banners By reason of their order of discipline and is there called an organicall body having v. 6 7 8. Eyes Haire Teeth Temples Locks and haveing particular Churchs under her three score Queens fourescore concubines and virgins without number Yet is it sayd v. 9. My Dove my undesiled is but one she is the only one of her Mother Ainsworth who here may be more then a witnesse sayth this one Church is the daughter of Jerusalem who is above and the mother of us â—ll Câ—ton a witnesse not inferior saith on this place The true catholick Church of Christ is the Mother of all reformed Daughters and that argument that our Brethren useth to prove a particular Church to be visible because of externall communion not in one House for that is accidentall to visibility one congregation may meet in three caves of the Earth in time of persecution and yet remaine one congregation holdeth good in this catholick church made up of so many organs as a congregation is formed 1. Begetting by the Ministery of the word daughter-Churches to God as they say a congregation doth nor is it enough to say Ierusalem is not one by externall government and order of Discipline because they cannot meet together to exercise Discipline but shee is one invisibly because shee hath one Faith one Lord one Baptisme one Spirit one Hope of glory For the Text sayth they have one and the same Organs Teeth Eyes Haire Temples Locks they are one Ierusalem and compact City one Army terrible by the Sword of of discipline 2. We do not say to make them one visible church that they must have one visible actuall government in externall order for when of a congregation of 60. their be 30 absent through sicknesse and the busines of a lawfull calling they are one Church visible though in one metting you cannot see them all with one cast of your Eye and when the church of Ierusalem exceeding in number ten thousand did meet in part from House to House that is in sundry Houses yet continuing in the same doctrine of the Apostles and in fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayer Acts 2. 46. 32. our brethren will say they are one church And therefore the power of Discipline and the exercise of the Word Seales and Discipline in parts is sufficient to make one visible catholick Church 4. To that Church hath Christ given as to the first church the ordinances and ministery which he principally intendeth to perfit to gather and to bring to the unity of faith in a perfit body by these ordinances and that Ministery because the wisdome of Christ hath not given his Ministery and Ordinances to the catholick Church intending principally to save them except he give them a power in that Ministery to the first subject which being put forth in acts may compasse that end But Jesus Christ principally intends to perfit to gather to bring to the unity of faith in a perfit body by these ordinances and Ministery the whole catholick visible church and secondarily only this or this particular congregation Ergo Christ hath given to the whole catholick Church as to the first Church the ordinances and Ministery and so in this Mioistery catholick hee ha h given the Keys to this catholick Church visible as to the first Church 5. I prove it thus when ever Chrst giveth gifts to a whole he giveth it to the whole by order of nature before he give it to the parts of that whole as is cleare by induction He gives Christ a gift to the whole Church by order of nature first to the World Joh. 3. 16. Then to this or this believer of the World So he giveth redemption and grace by order of nature first to his Church in generall Eph. 5. 25. Christ dieth first for his Church not this or that single company or particular person first for His sheep that is the whole flock Joh. 10. v. 11. then for this or this company or this of this straying sheep He came to seeke and save first the lost Luk. 19. 10. then this or this lost man He died first to gather together in one not one man onely yee not the nation of the Iewes onely but to gather together in one all the Children of God which were scattered abroad Ioh. 11. 25. and he is a propitiatiou by order of nature First for the sinnes of the whole World 1 Ioh. 2. 1. and then secondarily for our sinnes so hath hee given the gifts of Apostles Prophets and Teachers first to and for Saints in common and in generall and not for this and that Saint or for this company of Saints at Ephesus Now that particular Congregations are parts of the great visible Church I prove and first that they are parts visible of a Presbytery or a circuit of Congregations within the locall bounds of a Presbytery I make good thus Those who have one common necessary object of externall government in Church-affairs those are a whole visible community gifted with power from Christ to rule in that common and necessary object of government and this and this portion of this whole community must be parts of that whole But those Congregations within the locall bounds of the circuit of a Presbytery have one common necessary object of externall government in Church affaires Ergo those Congregations in such a circuit must be parts of this whole The major I take from our Brethren who therefore make a particular Congreation to be one in respect of ordinary meeting to partake of word seales and to transect matters of jurisdiction amongst themselves but this agreeth to many congregations within one circuit for they meet occasionally one with another in hearing the word and receiving the seales and for the assumption I prove it thus all those congregations have these particulars of externall government in Church affaires which they cannot
is a Member of that common Court which doth concerne them all therefore all these consequences are null Object 9. But when the Presbytery doth excommunicate in a particular Congregation by a delegate they may with as good reason preach by a delegate as exercise Jurisdiction by a delegate the one is as personall and incommunicable as the â—â—â—r Answ. It is certaine there bee great oddes for the acts of jurisdiction performed by speaking in the Name of Iesus Christ doe come from a Colledge and Court and because it were great confusion that a whole Court should speake therefore of necessity such acts must be done by a delegate Indeed the Juridicall acts of the whole juridicall proceeding of decerning the man to be excommunicated cannot bee done by one man onely it would bee most conveniently done by the whole Senate or at least by a select number against which the accused party hath no exception and is willing to bee judged by but the acts of order as Preaching flowing from the power of order can be performed only by the Pastor in his owne person and not by a deputy Except that a Synodicall teaching which commeth from the power of Jurisdiction may bee sent in writ by Messengers and Deputies to the Churches Acts 15. 25. Acts 16. 4. Object 10. A Pastor is not a Pastor but in relation to his owne Church or Congregation Therefore hee cannot doe Pastorall Acts of either Order or Jurisdiction in a Presbyterie Answ. How a Pastor is a Pastor in relation to all the World deserveth discussing First Some have neither power of Order nor Jurisdiction in any place as private persons Secondly some have both power of Order and Jurisdiction through all the World as the Apostles who might teach and administrate the Sacraments and Excommunicate as Apostles in every Church Thirdly some have power of Order and Jurisdiction in a certaine determinate place as Pastors in their owne particular Congregations Fourthly some have power of Order in relation to all the VVorld as Pastors of a Congregation who are Pastors validly Preaching and Administrating the Sacraments but orderly and lawfully Preaching where they have a calling of those who can call to the occasionall exercise of their calling hic nunc In this meaning a Pastor of one flock is a Pastor in regard of power of Order to all the World Because though his pastorall teaching be restrained by the Church in ordinary onely to this Congregation yet hath hee a pastorall power to preach to all the World in in an occasionall way both by Word and Writ yet doth not this power being but the halfe of his Ministeriall power denominate him a Pastor to all the World as the Apostles were and the same way hath hee power to administrate the Sacraments and this way may our Brethren see that power of order to be a Minister or Pastor is given by the Presbytery so as if the man were deprived clave non errante hee now hath lost his pastorall relation to both the Catholick Church and that Congregation whereof hee is a Pastor So as hee is now a private man in relation not onely to that Congregation whereof hee was a Pastor but also in relation to the whole visible Church now no particular Congregation hath power to denude him of this relation that he had to the whole catholick Church But a Pastor of a flock is a Pastor in respect of power of Jurisdiction not over all the World to excommunicate in every Presbytery with the Presbytery hee is onely capable by vertue of his power of order to exercise power of Jurisdiction where hee shall come upon suposall of a call if hee be chosen a Pastor there or be called to be a Commissioner in the higher or highest Courts of the Church catholick but other wayes he hath no power of Jurisdiction but in that Court whereof he is a member that is in the Eldership of a Congregation and in the Classicall Presbytery for hee is so a member of a Congregation as he is also a member of the Classical Presbytery and therefore though he be not a Pastor one way in this Classicall Court I meane in respect of power of order yet is hee a Pastor 〈◊〉 in watching over that Church in respect of power of Jurisdiction Our Brethrens ground then is weake when they say A Pastor cannot give the Seales to those of another Congregation because he hath no Ministeriall power over those of another Congregation if they meane power of Jurisdiction it is true he hath no Jurisdiction over those of another Congregation but if they meane hee hath no power of order over them that is for what ever be the Churches part in this it is certaine the Pastor doth administrate the Seales by power of order and not by power of Iurisdiction and the Church as the Church hath not any power of order for shee is not called to any pastorall dignity though wee should grant that which yet can never bee proved that shee is invested with a Ministeriall power Object 11. If the Church which you suppse to be presbyteriall to wit the Church of Corinth did excommunicate or was commanded to excommunicate the incestuâ—us person before the Congregation convened and met in one then must your classicall Church exercise all other acts of Iurisdiction before all the Congregationall Churches of the Classicall Presbytery meete in one But this latter is as unpossible as absurd For how shall thirty or forty Congregations meet all in one place for all the severall acts of Jurisdiction Also you confesse that many Congregations cannot meete in one place that the proposition may be made good We suppose these grounds of the Presbyteriall frame of Churches 1. That the presbyteriall Church of Corinth not the Congregation had the onely power of excommunication 2. That this man was to be excommunicated in presence and so with the consent of the whole multitude for so the Text sayth 1 Cor. 5. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 When you are gathered together 3. Excommunication is the highest act of Iurisdiction in the Church being the binding of the sinner in Heaven and Earth if therefore this highest act of Iurisdiction must bee performed before all the Church congregated in one then must all acts of Iurisdiction be performed also in presence of the congregated Church for it concerneth their edification and is a matter of conscience to then all 4. The reason why wee thinke sit hee should be excommunicated before or in presence of that Congregation whereof hee is a member is because it concerneth them and hee is a member of this Congregation But by your grounds the whole Presbyteriall or classicall Church should be present which were unpossible for hee is to you a Member of the whole Classicall Church and the power of excommunication is in the whole classicall Church and they ought to bee present by the same reason that the Congregation whereof hee is a neerest member is present Answ. 1.
Prophets doth beleeve in Christ love Christ contend for the prise of the high calling of God as is cleare Rom. â— 37 38 39. 1 Cor. 2. 12. 16. Phil. 3. 13. 14. 1 Cor. 9. 25. Yea Paul beleeveth not in Christ as an Apostle but as a Christian and yet hee beleeveth by the grace of the holy Ghost but â—â— followeth not that the same spirit which immediatly inspired the Prophets doth not immediatly inspire Paul as an Apostle and all the rest of the Apostles Object 5. These decrees Act. 16. 4. are called the decrees of the Apostles and Elders but if the Apostles in giving out these decrees gave 〈◊〉 as ordinary Elders not as Apostles then the sense of the words Act. 16. 4. should bee that they were the decrees of the Elders and of the Elders which is absued Answ. It followeth onely that they are the decrees of the Apostles who in that give them out as Elders and as a part of the ordinary established Elders of Jerusalem Whence if Christ promise the holy Spirit to lead his Apostles in all truth hee promiseth also the holy Spirit to all their successors Pastors Teachers and Elders not onely conveened in a Congregationall-Church but also in a Synod as hee maketh good his promise here Act. 15. 28. and whereas the holy Ghost commandeth in a Synod of Apostles and Elders who are lawfully conveened by our brethrens confession and speaketh authoritatively Gods Word by the holy Ghost Act. 15. 28. they cannot speake it as a counsell and brotherly advise onely for that a brother may doe to another a woman to a woman Abigail to David a maide to Naaman wee desire a warrant from Gods Word where an instituted societie of Pastors and Elders conveened from sundry Churches and in that Court formally consociated and decreeing by the holy Ghost as Act. 15. 28. against such and such heresies shall bee no other then a counsell and advise and no Church-commandement nor binding decree backed with this power Hee that despiseth you speaking by the holy Ghost the Word of God despiseth mee and whether doctrines or canons concerning doctrine comming from a lawfull Court conveened in Christs name have no ecclesiasticall power of spirituall jurisdiction to get obedience to their lawfull decrees for if every one of the suffrages of Elders bee but a private counsell having onely authoritie objective from the intrinsecall lawfulnesse of the thing and no authoritie officiall from the Pastors because Pastors then the whole conclusion of the Synod shall amount to no higher rate and summe then to a meere advise and counsell If it bee said that when they are all united in a Synod and speaking as assembled Act. 15. 25. and speaking thus Assembled by the holy Ghost v. 28. the authoritie is more then a counsell yet not a power of Church-jurisdiction Then 1. give us a warrant in Gods Word for this distinction 2. Wee aske whether this authoritie being contemned the persons or Churches contemnibg it bee under any Church-censure or not if they bee under a Church-censure what is this but that the Synod hath power of censure and so power of jurisdiction if you say non-non-communion is a sufficient censure But I pray you spare mee to examine this 1. If the sentence of non-non-Communion bee a sentence of 〈◊〉 it must proceed from a judicature that hath a 〈◊〉 of jurisdiction but give mee leave to say as all Church 〈◊〉 have and must have warrant in Gods Word so must 〈◊〉 such as non-non-communion for the ordinary Church punishments such as publike rebuâ—ing have warrant in the Word as in 1 Tim. 5. 20. and excommunication 1 Cor. 5. 4. 〈◊〉 1â— and the great Anathema Maranatha 1 Cor. 16. 22. and forbearing to eate and drinke with scandalous persons 1 Cor. 5. 10 11. withdrawing from his company 2 Thâ—s 3. 14. and I pray you where hath the Word taught us of such a bastard 〈◊〉 ensure or if you will not allow it that name a censure indicted by the Church or Churches as is non-communion May our brethren without Christs warrant shape any punishment equivalent to excommunication without Gods Word 〈◊〉 they may as well without the Word mould us such a censure as excommunication if they say separation warrenth this censure of non-communion But 2. By what Law of God can an equall give out a sentence of non-non-communion a 〈◊〉 an equall an equall cannot as an equall punish when a Christian denieth followship to another because hee is excommunicated hee doth not punish as an equall for the punisher in this case denying fellowship to the excommunicated doth 〈◊〉 an equall but as having authoritie from the Church who hath given this commandement in the very sentence of communication 1 Cor. 5. 4. compared with v. 10 11. Separation under a great controversie and denyed in many cases â—â— the way of those who are more rigid therein even by our 〈◊〉 2. Christ Matth. 18. 15 16. will not have any brother who 〈◊〉 but private authoritie and no Church-authoritie over a broâ—â—â—◠〈…〉 non habet potestatem to presently renounce 〈◊〉 give up all communion with his brother though hee bee 〈◊〉 before two or three witnesses and inflict on him the sentence of non-non-communion while hee first tell the Church and non-non-communion is inflicted on no man as if hee were a heathen 〈◊〉 to speak no thing of delivering to Satan while hee â—â— conveened and judicially sentenced before the Church 〈◊〉 our brethrens sentence of non-non-communion is in inflicted by an equall Church upon a â—â—ster Church in a meere pâ—â—â—â— way and by no Church-proces 4. Non-communion if it bee warranted by the law of â—â—ture as communion of equalls is yet should wee not bee refused of the like favour when wee plead that the Law of nature pleadeth for combination and communion of joynt authorities of sâ—sâ—er-Churches in one presbytery for if non-non-communion of Churches bee of the law of nature so must communion of Churches and authoritative communion and authoritative and judiciall non-communion by natures law must be as warrantable upon the same grounds They 6. Object â— the Apostles were in this Synod as ordinary Elders thâ—n The Synod might have censured and in case of obsâ—inacie excommunicated the Apostles which were admirable Answ. For reâ—ukeing of Apostles wee have against Papists a memorable warrant in Paul Gal. 2. withstanding Peter to â—ce face and Peter his giving an account Act. 11 1 2 3. to the Church of Jerusalem of his going in to the Gentiles which Parker acknowledgeth against Papists and Prelats to bee a note of Peters subjection to the Church Papists say it was Peters humilitie other Papists say Peter gave but such a brotherly account to the Church such as one brother is oblieged to give to another also all our Divines and those Papists who contend that the Pope is inferiour to universall councels doc with good warrant alledge that by Matth. 18. Peter is subjected to the Church-censures if hee sinn against
from any who walketh inordinately 2. Thes. 3. 14. 15. 3 It is not well said that Christ giveth no Lawes for sinnes that seldome fall out What say you of Anathema Maranatha 1 Cor. 16. 22. to bee used against an Apostate from the faith and against such as fall into the sinne against the holy Ghost I thinke visible professors capable both of the â—nne and the censure yet I thinke it falleth seldome out it fell seldome but that an Apostle was to bee rebuked haâ— Paul then no law to rebuke Peter Gal. 2. Object 2. A Synod or presbytery may prâ—nounce the dâ—â—dfull sentence of non-non-communion against persons and Churches 〈…〉 Answ. But I aske where is the power and institution from Christ that one private man as hee may counsell his brother so hee may by our brethrens grounds pronounce this sentence Object 3. One private man may not doe it to a whole Church â—â— a classicall Presbytery and a Synod hath more authoritie over him then hee hath over them Answ. One private man may rebuke another yea bee may plead with his mother the whole Church that hee liveth in for her whoredomes Hos. 2. 2. But if hee justly plead and his mother will not heare may hee not separate Our brethren of New England I thinke shall bee his warrant to separate for their sixth Synodicall proposition saith the fraternitie and people are to separate from the Eldership after they refuse wholesome counsell Now what Scripture warranteth twenty to withdraw and separate shall also warrant ten and five and one for no reason that if twentie bee carelesse of their salvation in the dutie of separation and shall not separate that one man shall not separate because a multitude doth evill I am not to doe evill with them Object 4. But a Synod or a classicall presbytery hath more 〈◊〉 and authoritie then one private man or one single Congregation 1. Because they are a company of Elders to whom as to the Priests of the Lord whose lips should preserve knowledge the â—â—yes of knowledge and consequently a power and Synodicall authoritie is given though they have no power of jurisdiction 2. Because as a private mans power is inferiour to a Pastors so is the power of classicall and Synodioall meeting of Elders above a man or a single congregation and a Synod in dogmaticall power ariseth so higher then these â—â— divine institution doth fall upon it Answ. The power of order and the key of knowledge doth elevate a Pastor whose lippes doth preserve knowledge above a private Christian yea as I conceive above a multitude of beleevers but I would know if a Synods dogmaticall power bee above the power of single congregations I thinke it is not by our brethrens â—enents for they say expresly that every particular 〈…〉 jus to decide dogmaticall points and this â—ight the Church of Antioch had Act. 15. and laboured to end that 〈…〉 in her selfe which sheweth that they had right and â— we but they had not habilitie and therefore in that case they 〈…〉 light and advise from other Churches and they say The câ—niociation of Churches into classes and Synods wee 〈◊〉 to bee lawfull and in some cases necessary as namely in things 〈…〉 not peculiar to one Church but common to all And likewise when a Church is not able to end any matter that concernes onely themselves theâ— they are to seek advise counsell from neighbour Churches hence the power of Synods is only by way of counsel and advise a Pastors advise is but an advise he giveth not his advise virtute 〈◊〉 as he is a Pastor for then his advise should bee pastorall and authâ—â—itative and proceeding from the power of order though not from the power of jurisdiction hee onely giveth his advise as a gifted and inlightned man and so to my poore knowledge two hundreth five hundreth holy and learned Pastors determining in a Synod any dogmaticall point they sit all there not as in a court not as Pastors for then their Decrees should have pastorall authoritie and some power formally ministeriall to determine yea and to sway in a ministeriall way by power of the keyes of knowledge all the inferiour Churches whom the decree concerneth even as the Eldership of Pergâ—mus which to our brethren is a congregationall Church doth decree by the dogmaticall power of the keyes of knowledge that the doctrine of Balaam is a false doctrine therefore they sit there as gifted Christians and so have no Church-power more then a private brother or sister of the Congregation hath toward or over another for though a multitude of counselling and advising friends be safer and more effectuall to give light then a counselling friend yet are they but a multitude of counselling friends and the result of all counselling and advising men doth never rise higher then a counsell and advise and can never amount to the nature of a command as twenty schâ—â—â—-fellowes suppose as â—udent and wise as the twentie masters of an Universitie if these twentie schoole-fellowes give their advise and counsell 〈◊〉 a weightie businesse that concerneth the practise and obedience of all the students the result of their counsell and advise can never bee more then an advise and cannot amount to the same determination of the twentie masters of the Universitie the result of whose determination is a soveraigne commandement and an authoritative and judiciall decree and statute to all the whole Universitie 2. Whereas these Godly brethren say the power of Synods in things which belong to particular Churches is but a counsell and advise they should have told their mind whether or no the Synod hath more then advise and counsell in things that are not peculiar to one Church but common to all the Churches in that bounds for it would seeme that a Synod is a colledge of commanders in dogmaticall points that doe equally concerne all Churches this should have beenespoken to though in those things which are peculiar to each particular Church they bee but a colledge of friendly advisers and counsellers 2. If a Synod bee but a societie of counsellers they have no more any authoritative power to pronounce the sentence of non-communion against any single Congregation or private man then a private man or a single Congregation hath authoritative power to pronounce that sentence against them but 3. You make the Synodicall power so above the power of private Christians in counselling as that this Synodicall power is of divine institution as you say but let me aske what to doe to counsell and advise onely then that power of counselling in Abigail to David in one brother or sister to another brother and sister is of divine institution warranted by the Law of nature Levit. 19. 18. by the Law of charitie by the communion of Saints Col. 3. 15. 1 Thes. 5. 14. Heb. 3. 13. Heb. 10. 24. Mal. 3. 16. Zach. 8. 21 22 23. for there is a divine institution for one brother to counsell
nor being a witnesse of the life death and resurrection of Christ then the authoritie of James and Peter who werâ— eye-witnesses of Christs life doctrine and sufferings and saw him visibly ascend to heaven and the believers doubted if hee was an Apostle and the Synod was convened to have theresolution of the Apostles and so it was meerely Apostolicall Ans. Though I grant there beesome truth in this that Pauls Apostolick calling was now more question 〈◊〉 then the rest of the Apostles and I easily yeeld that these who disputed with him could not rest upon his authority yet I deny that hence wee can inferre no Synod for if the Apostles had convened in Synod to satisfie those who doubted of Pauls authoritie as an Apostle then they would have reterred the matter to James and Peter who to these beleevers were undoubtedly the Apostles of the Lord but if the Apostles had had no intent but to end the controversie in a mere Apostolick way and not intended a Synodicall and an â—clesiasticall and perpetuall remedy in such cases of controversies in particular Churches I shall not beleeve that the Apostles when they were to determine by a superior an Apostolick and infallible light they would have joyned with them the Elders as Act. 15. 16. to consider of the question and that the Church of Auâ—ioch doubting if Paul was an Apostle would have decreed to seeke a resolution from Elders and that in an Apostolick way for they sent to the Elders at Jerusalem for a resolution as well as to the Apostles Act. 15. 2. and judge yee if the Apostles being to determine infallibly as Apostles would joyne the falliblo and inferiour light of Elders v. 6. and Brethren v. 22. if tlloy had not had a mind to determine the question in a Synodicall way Object 9. But it is not cleare that in this act they either censure persons or doe any thing in order to Church-censure but onely exercise a naked doctrinall power Answ. A doctrinall power was in a higher measure in the Apostles then in all the Elders of the world who were all but fallible men and James and Peter to these beleevers who moved the question were undenyably Apostles and what doctrinall power could they seeke in the Elders to whose determination by intention both of Antioch ch 15. 2. and by the Apostles intention v. 6. the question is referred as well as to the Apostles if the matter was not to bee ended by a formall Synod 2. Nor can they deny a power of jurisdiction though there were no persons rebuked and censured in this Synod for the object of a juridicall power is not onely persons but things of order decencie circumstances questions of doctrine as is cleare Reâ—el 1. 14. 15. officers to be ordained Act. 6. 3 4 5 6. 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2 3. 3. Our brethren cannot deny but the sentence of non-non-Communion is a censure and a great one yea and of kindred and blood most neare to excommunication and that if any Churches should have refâ—â—sed those Canons by this Canon the Churches might have pronounced the sentence of non-communion against them and to pronounce this sentence is an act of government as properly so called as to pronounce the sentence of excommunication for it is the formall halfe of the sentence of excommunication Object 10. It seemeth that Apostles here determine as Apostles for they condenme the obtruders of circumcision because they taught these things without any Apostolick Commandement v. 24. They teach that you must bee circumcised and keepe the Law to whom wee the Apostles gave no such commandement Answ. This is no more a good argument to prove that the obtruders of circumcision did teach false doctrine and were not condemned by the Apostles and Elders Synodically then if one should say this is not a Synodicall decree of the Church because it is proven and made good by the Word of God for Synodicall decrees exclude not Gods word though they bee not formally Scripture for in some part of the Epistle the Apostles may well speak of themselves as distinguished from Elders and as Apostles and yet the assembly is an ordinary Synod and not an Apostolick meeting for if wee should argue thus the whole Church men and women v. 22. sent messengers to Antioch as the Church and not as Apostles our brethren would thinke it a weake consequence to inferre Ergo this was nothing but a Congregational not an Apostolical meeting Yet our brethren contend that the whole Church and single Congregation of Ierusalem did concurre in this meeting as consenters and having power also though not of jurisdiction but I wonder why our brethren should so contend that there was no power of censuring put forth in this Assembly seeing one of their speciall answers whereby they would prove that this it not a patterne of an ordinary Synod and such a Synod as wee contend for having power of jurisdiction is that this was an ordinary meeting of the Elders and Church of Ierusalem giving counsell and advise with the Apostles to the Church of Antioch but I am sure the businesse of not scandalizing did as much concerne the Church of Ierusalem and therefore in the Synod they ought to put forth power of jurisdiction if any of their members hearing that the Apostles contended that the ceremoniall Law did not lay a tie on the conscience of either Jew or Gentile in foro dei before Gods court as the places cited by Iames prove v. 15 16 17. Peter saith expresly that God now putteth no difference betwixt Iewes and Gentiles v. 9. but 〈◊〉 are saved through the grace of our Lord Iesus v. 11. should ab â—aine from blood to the offence of the weaker should not this Congregation all Church condemne such in ordine ad censuram in order to excommunication yea the Eldership and Congregation of Jerusalem here convened as our brethren say should have failed in this first Synod and also the Apostles with them if they neglected to exercise juridicall power over their owne Congregation in the case of scandall and a scandall as possible to them to fall in as the Gentiles and therefore either this assembly consisting of Apostles and of the particular Church of Ierusalem erred which wee cannot say or then they did exercise power in order to excommunication towards their owne Church and so there is some juridicall power put forth in this meeting Object 11. Though the Apostles in this Synod proceed by way of disputing and borrow light one from another it followeth not thâ—â— they goe not on here as Apostles yea though Peter and Paul dâ—e not say all the truth nor fall upon that which is the conclusion of the Assembly as I ames doth it doth not hinder but they are led in all these Synodicull debaâ—eâ— by the infallible and Apostolick spirit because some things are revealed to one Evangelist and to one Prophet which is not revealed to another Iohn the
Churches profession of the truth formally constituteth a visible Church and Church union in ordinances and government and this was alike in the Synagogues and in Ierusalem It was a thing meerely typicall that at Ierusalem onely and in the Temple onely should there bee offerings and sacrifices because in Christ God-man all our worship and service and prayers are accepted of the Father but I pray you did this instampe Ierusalem with any note of Church-supremacy above the meanest Synagogue in all Israel and Iudah I see it not all the Synagogues and all the land were members of the nationall Church and every one a member of his owne Synagogue the persons processing the truth and dwelling at Ierusalem had no supremacie over the Synagogues because they did inhabit that typicall place but the Priests and Levites were indeed servants to all the land in offering sacrifices and in governing in the Synedry either the greater or the lesse but these professors who did constitute the visible Church at Ierusalem had no Church supremacie at all for their relation to the Temple their cohabitation or bodily contiguitie was no Church-relation then or now and that these of the Synagogues behooved to worship in some solemne acts onely at Ierusalem did no more give supremacie to the inhabitants of Ierusalem to bee a Church over them then the Synagogues could claime supremacie over the inhabitants of Ierusalem for the inhabitants of Ierusalem were tied to worship there and in no other place and to stand to the determinntion of the great Synodrie without appeale because there was not a Catholick visible Church in the world but the Church of the Iewes and this argument with as great force of reason might conclude that all the cities and incorporations of England are in government dependent and subordinate to London and the suburbs because they are subordinate to the honorable Houses of Parliament if wee should suppone that Westminster by a standing Law of the Kingdome were the unalâ—erable seat where the Parliament can fit and in no other place which yet could prove nothing seeing London and the suburbs are in their government no lesse subordinate to the Parliament then the meanest village and towne in England and therefore I see no ground because some representative worship was tied to Jerusalem to give Jerusalem a Church-supremacie 2. because one Congregation doth pray for another that is under pestilence and diseases and praises God for the deliverance from these evills which also is a sort of representative worship every Church and person partaking of a Christian priesthood to offer up prayers and praises one for another it will not as I conceive prove that one Congregation hath Church-supremacie and power of jurisdiction over another Because 1. all Israel was alike circumcised 2. all alike the called people of God in covenant with God 3. all had claime to the Altar Sacrifices Temple Arke c. 4. All alike professed their subjection to God to Priests and Prophets in these same ordinances whether typicall or judiciall or morall therefore every Synagogue alike at Ierusalem at Dan or Bersheba were alike Congregationall Churches without dependance one upon another and all depended upon the whole nationall Church and on the Synodries supreme subordinate and the Synagogue-government according to their subordinations respectively and I see no nationall Church in Israel peculiar to them or typicall more then there is a nationall Church in Scotland or England though God put some distinguishing typicall notes upon their government yet it never made either the invisible or visible Church of the Iewes to differ in nature and essence from the Christian Churches Object 17. From the power of jurisdiction in a Synod you may inferre a power of jurisdiction in a nationall Church and a power of jurisdiction in the whole Christian world and wee know not any Politicall Church Catholick and visible in Scripture and if then were any such Church Catholick then might they conveene and sweart a Catholick-covenant for uniformitie of doctrine worship and government of the Church as wee have done in Britaine and this Catholick Church might impose it upon a nationall Church even by that same Law of proportion by which the nationall Church may impose it on particular Churches which are parts of the Nationall Church Answ. I see not how the consequence holdeth every way good that as wee inferre from a juridicall power in a presbytery the same power juridicall in a Synod and the same in a nationall Assembly that therefore wee may inferre the same juridicall power in an Oecumenick councell and the reasons of the disparitie I take to bee these 1. The farther remote in locall distance of place that Churches bee as it falleth out in the Catholick visible Church the danger of scandalizing one another by visible communion and so the opportunitie of edifying one another is the lesse and so the communion visible is the lesse and consequently the power of jurisdiction is the lesse 2. An universall and oecumenick councell of all the visible Churches on earth is an act of the visible Church which supposeth all the visible Churches on earth to bee in that morall perfection of soundnesse of faith of concord and unitie that some one Congregation or classicall presbytery of Elders according to Gods heart may bee in which morall perfection perhaps is not de facto attainable though it bee not physically impossible in this life except wee suppose the heavenly dayes of Christs visible reigne on earth a thousand yeares when yet there shall bee no Temple nor externall ministery of which state I cannot now dispute and therefore I conceive these sixteene hundred yeares there never was an integrall and perfect oecumenick councell of all the Churches on earth and therefore if wee should dispute of the juridicall power of such a Catholick assembly whether it may impose an oecumenick and Catholick oath on a nationall Church against their will and excommunicate a nationall Church is but a needlesse and a Châ—mericall dispute and it includeth two contradictory suppositions 1. That all the Churches on earth are of one sound faith worship doctrine and Church-government and yet one nationall Church is supposed to bee heterodox scandalous and obstinate so that that whole nationall Church must bee constrained to take a lawfull oath and must bee excommunicated such an hypothesis is not possible where the Gospell is preached for even the whole Romish Church in all its members deserveth not excommunication in respect wee are sure God hath thousands in the bosome of that Church who beleeve in Christ and doe not defend popery with obstinacie and such an hypothesis is contradicent to the supposition of the soundnesse of faith and unitie of all Christian Churches on earth and therefore I plainely deny that Christ hath given the like power of jurisdiction to the Catholick visible Church that hee hath given to a nationall Church over a provinciall Church or Synod and to a Synod over a classical
true if any should say God hath placed in the Common-wealth Emperors Kings Dukes Princes it should not folow that Common-wealths are one body even Jewes Gentiles Barbarians Americans because there is not this externall union of visible Communion in the Common-wealths of the earth as there is in the Churches but if one should say God hath placed Emperors Kings Dukes Princes in the Common-wealths as in one organicall body having one head who hath given influence to so many Orgins of head feet hands eyes eares c. as the Apostle speaketh of this body of the Church he should then say all the Common-wealths of the world made but one body but this indefinite speech must by good logick have the vertue either of an universall or a particular proposition as if I say The Church hath seated in it Apostles Prophets Teachers c. you meane either the Cathlick visible Church or the particular Congregation or 3. some Church betwixt these two our brethren cannot say they meane of a middle Church for then they grant contrary to their owne principles a politicall visible Church beside a Congregation if they say the first wee have what wee crave if they say that the Congregation hath seated in it Apostles Prophets they fall in the former absurditie for God hath placed Apostles in the whole Christian world Object 3. When the Apostle saith v. 21. The head cannot say to the feet I have no need of you either must wee acknowledge here that â—ee meaneth the head of a Congregation to wit a Pastor or a Doctor and so hee speaketh here of a Congregation or if hee speake of the Catholick Church then Estius his argument may stand in force to 〈◊〉 the Pope to bee the head of the Church for Estius exponing these needs The head cannot say to the feet I have no need of you by the head of the Catholick Church saith hee you either understand Christ the principall head or then some mortall man the Pope who is a ministeriall head the former you cannot say because Christ being God and also man perfectly happy hee may say to all the members of his Church great and small yea to the very Angels I have no need of you for hee can sanctifie and governe his Church without the â—â—d the Sacraments or any ministers therefore the head which 〈◊〉 in need of the feet must bee the ministeriall head the Pope 〈◊〉 standeth in need of the feet for the governing of the body in a ministeriall way I answer there is no reason for a Popish argument to leave the truth for this argument shall no lesse militate against cur brethren then against us because it shall prove that there is a ministeriall head and Pope in every Congregation which is no lesse absurd then to make a Catholick head over all the visible Catholick Church Secondly as for the argument it is easily answered for the Apostle here useth a comparison from the naturall body and there is no ground to presse every toâ— lith and sinew of a comparison and wee deny that the word head here doth signifie literally either Pastor or Bishop for the eye also being that which watcheth and seeth for the whole body should also signifie the Pastor but the intent of the Spirit of God is that the most eminent members which are as the eyes the head whether their eminencie bee excellencie of saving grace called gratia gratum faciens or excellencie of gifts called gratia gratis data they have need of the gifts and graces of others inferiors and of meaner parts and there is neither ministeriall head nor ministeriall feet nor ministeriall eyes in the Text. Object 4. To every visible Church there should bee a Paster to feed and rule that Church if then there bee here a Catholick visible Church thers should also be a Catholick visible Pastor that is a Pope Answ. That to every Church meeting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into one place for Word and Sacraments there should bee one Pastor onely and a supreme one I deny there may bee more Pastors then one but that to every Catholick Church there should be one head most eminent that is farre rather to bee denied for this is so great a flocke that there bee a necessitie of multitude of Pastors and watchmen to attend so Catholick a flock Object 19. You teach that the government of consociated Churches is warranted by the light of nature which if it bee true surely this light of nature being common to us in civill as in ecclesiasticall caâ—ses then by natures light every citie governed with rulers within it selfe is suberdinate to a Classe of many cities and that Classe to a nationall meeting of all the cities and the nation must in its government bee subordinate to a Catholick or â—ecumenick civill court and this same way may appeales ascend in civill courts and because by the same light of nature saith Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson there must bee some finall and supreme judgement of controversies leâ—t â—ppeaks should bee spun out in infinitum it must bee proved that this supâ—em 〈◊〉 lyeth not in a Congregation Answ. 1. Appeales being warranted by the morall counsell which Jeâ—hro gave to Moses in which there is nothing typicall or â—remoniall but a patterne that all Common-wealths on earth without any danger of Judaizing may fellow cannot but bee as Whittaker hath observed naturall and supposing that God hath given warrant in his word for Monarchies which are knowne by Gods appointment to bee independent as also the government of all free and unconquered States are it doth follow by the light of nature that appeales in all states are naturall and that God hath appointed that the supremacie should lie within the bounds of every free Monarchie or State so that there can bee no appeale to any oecumenicall or Catholick civill Court for that is against the independent power that God hath given to States but in the Church it is farre otherwise for God hath appointed no visible Monarchie in his Church nor no such independencie of policie within an congregation classicall provinciall or nationall Church and therefore though appeales bee warranted both in Church and State by the light of nature yet appeales to exotick and forraine judicatures is not warranted by any such light but rather contrary thereunto 2. Church-appeales though warranted by the light of nature yet it is supposed they bee rationall and grounded on good reason as that either the matter belong not to the congregation or then it bee certaine or morally presumed the Congregation will bee partiall and unjust or the businesse bee difficill and intricate and if appeales bee grcundlesse and unjust neither Christ nor natures light doth warrant them yea in such a case the supremacie from which no man can lawfully appeale lyeth sometime in the Congregation sometime in the classicall presbytery so as it is unlawfull to appeale for illud tantumpossumus quod jure possumus and neither Christ
the supper at night and after Supper 1 Câ—r 11. 21. few thousands should bee able to communicate after Supper 2. There was no necessitie that these wise master-builders should divide the Church and the first visible Church in so many parts and this successive communion doth clearely prove our point that there were many Congregations for every successive fraction being a competent convention of beleevers having the Word and Sacraments and so power of jurisdiction not to admit all promiscuously to the Lords Table is to our brethren a compleat Church for to it indeed agreeth the essentiall Characters of a visible instituted Church for there is here a ministery the Word and Sacraments and some power of jurisdiction within it selfe and so what lacketh this successive fraction of an intire Congregation But what ground for so needlesse a conjecture that the Apostolick Church did celebrate the Lords Supper in the Temple never in private houses The contrary is Act. 20. 7. And upon the first day of the weeke the Disciples came together to breake bread Paul preached unto them v. 8. And there were many lights in an upper Chamber where they were conveened so the Text is cleare the first day of the weeke 1 Cor. 16. 1. was the day of the Christians publick worship and Augustine Calvin Luâ—her Melancthon Bullinger Diodatus and so Lorinus and Sanchius say this was the Lords Supper who can imagine that the Apostles did bring so many thousand Christians after Supper to the Temple to celebrate a new Evangelick feast and that immediatly after Peters first Sermon Act. 2. 42 1. Before the Apostles had informed the Jewes that all their typicall and ceremoniall feasts were now abolished yea while they stood in vigor and the Apostles themselves kept them in a great part was this like the Spirit of the Gospel which did beare with Moses his ceremonies for fortie yeares 2. The Apostles Act. 4. 1. are indited before the Synedry that they taught in the Temple Jesus Christ if they had with so many thousands gone to the Temple with a new extraordinary ceremoniall ordinance as a new Sacrament so contrary in humane reason to all the sacred Feasts Sacrifices and ceremonies should not this with the first have beene put in their inditement that they were shouldering Moses out of the Temple yet are they onely accused for teaching the people yea Christ the Law-giver who preached the Gospell daily in the Temple would not take the last Supper to the Temple but celebrated it in a private Chamber and Paul being accused alwayes as an enemy to Moses and the Temple his enemies the Jewes who watched him heedfully could never put on him that hee celebrated a Sacrament in the Temple as for Baptisme it being a sort of washing whereof the Pharisees used many Matth. 15. Mark 7. it was performed often sub diâ— in rivers never in the Temple wee desire any author father Ocecumenius doubteth onely Doctor Divine Protestant or Papist late or old who said the Apostles celebrated the Supper in the Temple 3. Our brethren say all These did conveâ—ne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for Act. 4. 31. When they had prayed the place was shaken where they were assembled together 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 2. 46. and they continued daily with one accord in the Temple and breaking bread from house to house did eate their meat with gladnesse Answ. The place Act. 4. 31. saith not that all the five thousand beleevers were in that one place which was shaken for v. 21. that when the Apostles were let goe by the Priests and Captaines of the Temple they returned to their owne company 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to their owne but no circumstance in the Text doth inferre that they came backe to the whole five thousand but onely to some few of the first beleevers that were converted before the first Sermon of Peter was made cap. 2 they returned Lyra and Hugo Cardinalis to their owne company ad domesticos suos and so saith Lorinus who citeth the Syriack 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hachaiehin ad fratres suos Salmeron ad suos â—apostolos sive condiscipulos domesticos fidei and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth not signifie the whole Church but friends and domesticks as Mark 5. 19. Goe home to thy own house and shew thy friends Luke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 compared with Luk. 8. 39. and Gal. 6. 10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 1 Tim. 5. 8. therefore the place saith that the five thousand were gathered together in this one place which was shaken 2. Giving and not granting that they were all conveened to prayer it doth not follow that they did meet ordinarily in one place for partaking of Word and Sacraments as one Congregation for â—oe might conveene to prayer and hearing the Word then could meet ordinarily in a Congregationall-way Neither will any Text inforce us to expone 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 collectively but distributively as wee say all the Congregations in Scotland met 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in one every Lords day that is every one of the Congregations is in one place but the sense is not that all the Congregations collectively are in one place And wee may justly aske what this place was which was shaken it is not like that it was the Temple that which should have beene more prodigious like and presaged a ruine to the Temple would not have beene concealoâ— by the holy Ghost for it would have more terrified the Jewes and the Temple is never called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sine adjecto without some other thing to make it bee knowne to bee the holy place if it was a private house give us leave to say it could not containe five thousand to heare prayer farre lesse a more numerous multitude Wee reâ—it it to the judgement of the wise if the Apostles were so lazie to propagate the Gospell that where twelve of them were present undoubtedly Act. 4. 23 31. Act. 6. 2. and as many of the learned thinke the seventie Disciples that eleven Apostles did heare the Word onely and one did speake to one Congregation onely which consisted of so many thousands for to the five thousand if there were no moe c. 5. 14. mere beleevers were added to the Lord multitudes both of men and women who could not conveniently heare This I thinke not imaginable for 1. now the harvest was large thousands were to bee converted 2. The Spirit was now powred upon all flesh 3. Christ when hee sent the twâ—lve but to Judeâ— hee sent them two and two and would have every man at worke and the Apostles went out in twoes Act. 13. Paul and Bâ—rnaâ—as and sometimes but one Peter was sent to the Jewes Paul to the Gentiles and the world divided amongst them 1. of other officers Timothy is sent to Ephesus Titus to Crete that so they might the more swiftly spread the Gospell to all the world What wisedome could wee
Judas and Silas gathered toâ—ether the multitude and delivered the Epistle and Acts 11. 26. and Barnabas and Paul their assembling with the Church a yeare must be taken distributively And that there were more assemblings of the multitude and Church at Antioch then one for Silas Paul Barnabas abode a good space at Antioch and taught the Word of the Lord with many others Acts 15. 34 35. and therefore there is no ground or warrant to say that the Epistle was read to all that meeting in one day and at one meeting and as little warrant there is to say that Barnabas and Paul assembled themselves Acts 11. 26. with one and the same single Church-assembly consisting of all the Christians at Antioch in one house and in one day the space of the whole yeare in which they abode at Antioch nor shall I believe that Paul and Barnabas and many other Teachers at Antioch Acts 15. 35. Acts 11. 20 26. Acts 13. 1 2 3 4. assembled all in one materiall house at one single Church-convention but it suteth not with the wisdome of Christ who sent his Disciples out two by two for the hastening of the worke Mat. 10. That they did all even the many prophets at Antioch Acts 15. 35. Acts 13. 1. 2. onely bestow their labours upon one single Congregation And the word Church and Synagogue both are taken distributively in the Scripture and must of necessity be taken so And so must we take the word Exod. 12. 6. and so Ainsworth readeth it and the lambe shall be kept by you untill the fourteenth day of this moneth and the whole Church of the congregation of Israel shall kill it between the two evenings immolabunt eum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arias Montanus turneth it omnis cetus catus Synagogae Israel Now the Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in that place must be taken distributively For all the children of Israel collectively did not meet to slay the Lambe for the Text saith v. 3. it was to be slaine in the House that is saith Ainsworth as the Greeke translateth Houses And here v. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the House of their Fathers The word House here must bee taken distributively for Rivetus with great reason inclineth to thinke that the Passeover was not a Sacrifice properly so called And truly to me the Lord doth determine the question Jer. 7. 22. for I spake not to your fathers nor commanded them in the day that I brought them out of the Land of Egypt concerning burnt offerings and sacrifice for 2 Chro. 30 v. 2. 17. there is no necessity to expound the place of these convivall Lambes of the Passeover but of other Sacrifices offered at this time see Lyran and Cajetanus And also Cornelius a lapide saith on the words because he can find no ground for the Mosse in the place hinc pateâ— universos sacerdotes non immolasse hos agnos paschales in Templo uti sentit Claudius Sainctes 1. Repet Eucharist c. 7. Abulensis in Exod. 16. ex eo Serrarius in Josu 5. 9. 22. and it is certaine every Master of the Family did slay his owne Lambe and Diodatus on these words in every House to shew the communion of the Church in the enjoying of Christ and his benefiâ—s And the seventy Interpreters render the place Exo. 12. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Chaldee paraphrast c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 immolabunt eum omnis Ecclesia filiorum Israel Hieron immolabit eum universa multitudo filiorum Israel However there were neither Priests nor Temple as yet in Israel when they came out of Egypt And therefore every head of a Family did slay the Lambe and so the Church of the Congregation distributively taken slew the Lambe every one by himselfe and so is the word Synagogue taken where it s every way a Congregationall assembly as Mat. 13. 54. And when hee was come to His owne Country He taught them in their Synagogue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The word Synagogue must be taken distributively For he did not teach in one single Synagogue onely in his own Countrey but in many Synagogues one after another in diverse places and at divers times as it is expounded Luke 4. 44. and Hee was preacking 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Sgnagogues of Galilee in the plurall number Mat. 9. 35. He went about all Townes and Villages teaching in their Synagogues c. Joh. 18. 54. I ever taught in the Synagogues and dayly in the Temple whither the Iewes alwayes refort And therefore Synagogue Mat. 13. 54. in the singular number must be expounded distributively for many Synagogues in diverse places and diverse times and so doe I thinke the word Church and muluitude Acts 11. 26. Acts 5. 30. must be taken distributively and so the word Church is taken 1 Cor. 14. 19. Yet in the Church I had rather speak five words with my understanding that I may teach others then ten thousand words in an unknowen Tongue Paul I hope desired not to speake in a knowen tongue to edifie in one single Congregation of Corinth onely but in all the Churches where he taught and 1 Cor. 14 35. It is a shame for a Woman to speake in the Church the word Church cannot be in that place restricted to the one single Congregation supposed to meet all in one house at one time in Corinth because it is a shame for a Woman to preach in all the Churches of the World as is clear 1 Tim. 2 11 12. and Exod. 12. 47. all the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Israel shall doe it that is they shall eate the Lambe in their Houses and shall not break a bone thereof so the 70. Interpreters render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Chaldee paraphrast Omnis caetus Israel faciet illud It were easie to bâ—ing infinite instances out of the Word of God to make good that a collective noun such as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Church is taken distributively So James 2. 2. if toere came unto your assembly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a man with a gold Ring c. Except the word assemblie or Church be taken distributively and not collectively it shall follow that all the dispersed Iewes to whom Iames doth write have one single place of Church-assembly as Heb. 10. 25. not forsaking 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the assembly of your selves together aâ— the manner of some is but can any inferre from this place more then from Acts 11. 26. Acts. 15. 35. that all the whole Hebrewes to whom that Apostle doth write had one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 single Church-meeting and one Congregation in the which they did all meet for worship I thinke not or will it follow that there were none amongst all these Iewes who did separate from any Church-assemblie except onely from the Church-assembly of a single Congregation
their authority subordinate per modum obedi ntâ—ae subordinately and by way of due obedience to the Elders 2 Câ—r 10. 6. But I desire a word of Christs Testament for this where wee aâ—de that collaterall Judges acting as Judges doe act by way of obedience and subjection one to another for if the brethren 1 Cor. 5. convened in Court with the Elders to deliver the incestuous man to Satan do act in that Court as giving obedience to the Elders I see not how they concurre authoritatively is sharers with them of that same Ministeriall power if it be said brethren though they act as Judges in excommunicating yet they remaine brethren and a part of the flock and so in all their morall acts of authoritative concurring with the Elders they are under the pastorall care of these who watch for Soules and so they judge and act even in the Court as under subjection to their watchmen who must give an accompt for their Soules I answer so the Elders in their acts of the most supreame Ministeriall authority and acting in a Church court leave not off to be brethren and a part of the flock of Christ and so in subjection one to another for six Elders watch for the Soule of one and one also for the Soules of six and so if this were a good reason the Elders should act with subordination of obedience to Elders As the people act with subordination to the Elders 2. The place cited for this 2 Cor. 10. 6. where it is said that the Preachers have in readinesse to revenge all disobedience must inferre that they are to revenge by the word which is mighty through God to cast downe strong holds as is said there v. 4. 5. even disobedience of Elders ruling unjustly and abusing the Keyes no lesse then disobedience of the people And I see not how brethen acting in a Church-Court joyntly with Elders how in that they put on the relation of the flock and the part governed in the very act of exercising acts of governing for otherwayes one Pastor in the act of preaching in the Name of Jesus Christ and so in authority above these to whom he preacheth doth preach subordinatè and as in subjection to the whole organicall and formed Church who hath power to censure him if he preach erroneous Doctrine 3. I see not how the third Proposition doth stand to wit that the brethren share with the Elders in authoritative acts of the Keyes and yet they â—ct according to the. 4. Proposition as under the Eldership by way of subjection and obedience to them Except this be that which our brethren meane that the people of a single Congregation exercise acts of Jurisdiction by way of dependence so as they may be censured by the Elders if they erre but the Elders if they erre are every way Popes and so independent that there is no Church-power on Earth above them that in a Church-way may censure them or call them to an accompt 4. The Table of New England divideth the actuall exercise of the power in a Charitative power by way of Love and Charity and a politick or Church-exercise the politick exercise againe is either brotherly fraternall or Presbyteriall and the presbyteriall exercise is either 1. Teaching  or  2. Governing And Teaching is either by way of Office or Administrating the Sacraments The Presbyteriall exercise of the Keyes is independentElders in the power of governing sed respectâ— apotelesmatis sâ—u complementi censurae in respect of the effect or a compleat act of governing the Elders Rule and Act with dependence upon the people in these foure cases 1. In excommunication  2. In judging  3. In sentencing the aocused  4. In election or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in calling of a Minister So that the Elders there alone without the people can exercise none of these acts completely without the people so heare the Elders depend upon the people in their actuall governing and the Fraternity or Brethren depend on the Elders by way of subjection or obedience to them Yet give me leave the letter informeth me that it is said by many learned and godly men in New England that if their policy should make the government of the Church popular they should give up the cause But I conceive the government to be popular though the people only be not governours for Morâ—llius never taught any such thing now this government maketh Elders and people to governe the Church joyntly with mutuall dependence one upon another which certainly maketh the brethren in the Lord as well as the Elders for if the Elders be not these onely which watch for the peoples Soules as these which must give an accompt Heb. 13. 17 18. and they be not onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 over the people in the Lord as is said 1 Thess. 5. 12. 13. Then the brethren must be taken in with them aâ— joynt governours as is said Propos. 3. Which certainly must confound the Scripturall order established by God betwixt the Pastors and the Flock the Watchmen and the City the shepâ—eards and the flock these who are to obey and these who are over them in the Lord. The 5. and 6. Proposition is The Brethren may not excommunicate an Elder but mediante concilio by the intervening sentence of the Elders is but the brethren may separate and withdraw from the Presbyteris after they refuse sound advise Answ. 1. This is much contrary to that which they ordinarily teach to wit that people destitute of Officers may ordaine and excommunicate their Officers 2. By this learning the Soules of Elders are in an hard case for when they do all scandalously 〈◊〉 there is no Ecclesiasticall meane of edifying them for there is no Church on Earth to excomunicate Elders when they â—â—re Separation from them is an unwarrantable way except they be excommunicated 3. In the case of the Elderships incorrigible scandalls the power of excommunication retireth into the brethren yet it was never formally in the brethren nor can they exercise this power but mediante Presbyteriâ— that is they cannot excommunicate the Eldership but by the Judiciall sentence of the Eldership and so the power is but a shadow Mr. Mather Mr. Thomson cap. 2. pag. 16 17. though some have appealed as Luther and Cranmer from the Pope to a generall councell Yet not from a Congreation to a generall councell Answ. In matters doctrinall some as Luther and others have justly appealed from a Congregation to a generall councell though Luther and Cranmer did it not though verily I professe I cannot see what power of Jurisdiction to censure scandalls can be in a generall councell there may be some meerly Doctrinall power if such a councell could be had and that is all M. Mather Mr. Thomson c. 2. pag 20. if Churches be dependent on Synods because the light of nature teacheth a communion and assistance in government by the same reason Churches must end in a Monarchy on
Congregation as set over them by the Holy Ghost as they are set over their owne Parish to whom they be onely Pastors having Ministeriall power by a Church Covenant and the peoples Ordination as our Brethren teach 2. Manuser Those over whom saith our Authour we have no power of censure over those we have no power to dispense the communion Now if we should censure any such for drunkennesse or other scandals who are not of our Congregation it should be a non habente potestatem an act done by those who have no power Answ. The major proposition by your owne Doctrine is clearely false for you say your selfe Strangers sojourning with us members of other Churches knowne not to be scandalous are admitted to the Lords Supper yet can you not excommunicate strangers sojourning for a time falling in scandals For First to you they are without how then can you judge them as you say Secondly You have by the holy Ghost no ministeriall power over them as over your owne flocke as you expone Act. 20. 28. Thirdly You looke aside at excommunication for those of other Churches consociated in a classe we doe lawfully excommunicate and censure for excommunication is not a cutting off of a person from one single Parishionall Church onely as you imagine but a cutting off of a person from all the visible Churches consociated first because he is delivered to Satan and his sin is bound in heaven in relation to all the faster Churches and is so to be esteemed and not in reference to the one single Congregation whereof he is a member Secondly all are to be humbled and mourne for his fall and to consent he be cut off and not one single Congregation onely Thirdly all consociated Churches shall be leavened by keeping Church-fellowship with such a lumpe Fourthly all are to repute him as a Heathen and a Publican Fifthly all are to admonish him as a Brother 2 Thessalon 3. 15. Sixthly all are to forgive him and receive him in church-Church-communion if he shall repent and occasionally to edifie him as a brother The Seales of righteousnesse of faith saith the Author are not seales to the faithfull as such but as they are joyned together and consederate in some visible Church none but in a visible Church may dispense the seales in the Oâ—d Testament none were partakers either of the Passeover or of Circumcision unlesse they were either Israelites borne or proselytes in the Church of Israel We read not that Job and his friends though righteous through faith were circumcised nor would they have omitted to speake of Circumcision as of a pertinent evidence of the corruption of mans nature of which they speake much the Sacraments saith this same Author are not given to the invisible Church nor to the members thereof as such but to the visible particular Churches of Christ and to the members thereof therefore the seales are not to be givento those who are of no particular visible Church Answ. 1. The Seales of the Covenant are principally given to the invisible Church as the Covenant it selfe in Gods decree of election is especially made with the elect and such as shall never fall away as is cleare Jer. 31. 37. Jer. 32. 40. Esay 54 10. Heb. 8. 9. 10. and the invisible Church as such as a number of beleevers have onely right before God to both Covenant and seales yea and consequently are onely Christs body and Spouse and redeemed Saints and so onely have all the power of the keyes and the ministeriall power of dispensing the Seales and by our brethrens doctrine the visible Church not as visible but as the true body Spouse and Bride of Christ so as the invisible company of the redeemed ones have the Seales and Covenant and so all Ministeriall power of Christ is given unto them 2. It is true the orderly and Ecclesiasticke way of dispensing the Seales is that they bee dispensed onely to the visible Church but this visible Church is not one parish but all professing the faith of Christ though they be not joyned in one visible parish by one Church oath as the Author meaneth for the Saints in Scripture as Cornelius the Eunuch the Jaylor did professe and visibly evidence their faith and so that they were capable of the Seales by desiring to be saved and saying What shall we doe to be saved by trembling at the Word of God by asking the meaning of the Word of God which expressions are in many not in-churched to particular Congregations not did the Apostles aske if they were members of one parish before they baptized them but if they beleeved in Christ. 3. Whether Job his friends Melchisedeck Lot and others the like were circumcised we need not dispute but that they were not circumcised because they were not in a visible Church estate with Abraham is a question and uncertaine and therefore not sure to be a foundation of new opinions in Church Government but though it were granted it followeth not because none were circumeised but Abrahams seed and all and onely Abrahams seed were circumcised therefore none are to be baptized but those who are members of one particular Congregation Alas this is a weakâ— consequence rather it followeth all borne of Jewes were circumcised Ergo all borne of Christian parents are to be baptized and we see not but sacrificing was restricted to the visible Church no lesse then Circumcision yet Job sacrificed to God Job 1. and Chap. 42. The Author addeth The difference here is The circumcised in Israel might rightly keepe the Passeover amongst themselves because the whole nation of Israel made but one Church and the officers and ministers of any one Synagogue and the Priests and Levites were ministers in â—â—mmune of the whole house of Israel in proportion whereunto they that are baptized in any particular Church may in like manner require the Lords Supper if there be no other impediment in regard of their unfitnesse to examine themselves which is a thing requisite to receive the Lords Supper more then was required to receive the Passeover But now because the Churches of the new Testament are of another constitution then the nationall Church of all Israel baptisme in one Church doth not give a man right to the Lords Supper in another unlesse the Officers of the one Church were Officers of all as in Israel they â—erâ— or unlesse that one Church and the Officers thereof did recommend their right and power to another Answ. 1. It is true in the one Church of Israel there was something typicall that is not in our Churches as one Temple â—â—e high Priest one place of sacrificing one Priesthood one Aâ—ke c. but this was peculiar to Israel as such a specifice Church and typiâ—ied also the externall visible unitie of the whole visible Church of the new Testament in professing one Lord one Faith one Baptisme one externall communion and government externall de jure but this agreed not to
We say not that baptisme is imposed on all who beleeveth as they are such for God saveth divers beleevers who are not baptized but Gods will the supreme I aw-giver here is to be looked into God would have no circumcision from Adam to Abraham and would himselfe have the people want circumcision in the Wildernesse fortie yeares and would have it administrated in private houses it being a bloody and painefull Sacrament but we have an expresse Commandement of God to baptize all ordinarily of the visible Church yet not because they are members of one single Congregation but because they beleeve testifie themselves to be members of the visible Church in generall we deny that the want of membership in a particular CongregatioÌ„ is that strong band that should hinder baptisme or the seales of the Covenant God hath appointed no lawfull calling such as traffiquing by Seas â—equent travelling ordinary to transient members of the visible Church to be inconsistent with the lawfull partaking of the ordinances of grace seales of the Covenant for only those who doe not try and examine themselves and are prophanely scandalous are excluded as swine from the holy things of God and from the Lords Supper not men because they are necessarily busied in a lawfull calling and must ordinarily travell to farre countries and so cannot be members of a single parish 1. This is a physicall impediment and not a sinne nor a morall impediment excluding any from the Seales of grace yea and an unwritten tradition 2. I speake against that difference which the author maketh betwixt the seales of grace in the Old Testament and the seales of grace in the New Testament for there were Physicall and civill defects in the Old Testament which by a divine Law made some incapable of the Passeover as if any were Lepers bastards borne Moabites and Ammonites or typically uncleane or had touched the dead they could not eate the Passeover though otherwise they did beleeve in Christ to come and were morally cleane but by the contrary under the New Testament there be no Physicall or ceremoniall defects no callings no civill relations but onely morall defects and sinfull scandals which doth exclude men from the Seales of grace except you bring in ceremonies in the New Testament of your owne devising for all Nations so they beleeve in Christ Jew or Gentile Barbarian or Scythian bond or free male or female are to be baptized Matth. 28. 19. God is no accepter of 〈◊〉 or Nations or callings Act. 10. 34 35. compare this with ver 46 47. and Gal. 3. 27. For as many of you as have beene baptized unto Christ have put on Christ v. 28. There is neither Iew nor Gâ—â—ek there is neither bond nor free there is neither male nor female for 〈◊〉 all me in Christ Jesus so Gal. 6. 15. For in Christ Jesus neither circumcisionâ— waileth any thing nor uncircumcision but a new creature I must then say it is boldnesse in men to say that there is a lawfull calling in the New Testament which our Brethren are pleased to call the strong hand of God which maketh persons who are new creatures and baptized unto Christ uncapable of the seales of grace Deare Brethren yeeld to the cleare and evident truth of God And for this cause the seales of the New Testament must be more necessary in this respect then were the Seales in the Old Testament Our Brethren say All circumcised might eate the Passeover though I doubt much of it and might enter into the Temple if they were not legally uncleane but all baptized may not caâ—e the Lords Supper and all baptized though excommunicated may enter into the congregation for the publicke worship hearing the word praying praising c. But all circumcised might not enter into the congregation The places 1 Cor. 10. 17. and 12. 13. prove not that the Seales of grace are administrated to a Church body of a particular congregation only as they are such for these seales are common to all the visible Churches on earth We many are one body it is not to be exponed We many are of one Parishionall Congregation and onely are one body but We many of all the visible Churches on Earth are one body in Christ. This you must say except you deny all visible communion of sister Churches The Object They who are not capable of Church censures are not capable of Church Priviledges But those that are not within the Church covenant of a particular congregation are not capable of Church censure The proposition being evident the assumption is proved 1 Cor. 5. 12. What have I to doe to judge those who are without that is without the communion of a particular congregation So Amesius de consc l. 4. c. 24. quest 1. resp ad Answ. First I answered before the major is false by your owne doctrine those of another Congregation cannot be censured but by their owne congregation yet by Letters of recommendation they may receive the Lords Supper in another Congregation Also strangers of approved piety may be capable of Church rebukes which are Church censures Secondly The place 1 Cor. 5. 12. is manifestly abused for by those who are without are meant onely the Insidels and Heathens who are without the whole visible Church and not those of approved piety who are baptized and professe the truth sincerely for Peter Martyr Beza Calvin Marlorat Pareus Zwinglius so also Haymo Aquinas expone it with us which is cleare first by the phrase of speaking What have I to doe being a note of estrangement as Joh. 2. 4. Woman what have I to doe with thee and 2 Sam. 16. 10. David said What have I to doe with you ye sonnes of Zerviah now Paul and the faithfull at Corinth are not estranged from those of approved piety of other Congregations he tooke care to edifie and rebuke them and so are all the Saints to edifie censure and rebuke one another Thirdly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alwayes those who are without are taken in an ill part in the Word of God as Mark. 4. 11. Those who are without are the blinded and hardned and Rev. 22. 15. for without are dogges our Brethren expone it of the visible Church Now not to be in Membership of such a particular congregation is not a sin nor a just ground of Pauls estrangement of his Ministeriall power from them it may be caused by persecution when the flocke are scattered by Wolves Fourthly Those who are here without 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are left by Paul to the immediate judgement of God and not to be judged of the Church ver 13. But them that are without God judgeth Now those who are members of another congregation then the Church of Corinth or members of no particular congregation and yet of approved piety are not left to the immediate judgement of God because they are without The banished servants of God who suffer for the Truth or transient members who
because their calling is ordinarily traffiquing and so not consistent with a membership in a setled congregation are they I say without not to be edified by the censures of the Church but left to the immediate judgement of God this is contrary to Gods Word and an insolent interpretation and I find iâ— not in your place of Amesius They reason from inconveniencies Hence say they Church assemblies shall be confused meetings if all out of Church membership â—e admitted Answ. If by confused meetings you meane meetings of sound beleevers and hypocrites then Christs Kingdome compared to a draw-net wherein are good and bad are confused meetings and unlawfull which none can say but Anabaptists But if you meane meetings of these of your owne Congregation and strangers of approved piety these are not confused meetings but you begge what is in question and utterly abolish all Communion of Churches They adde the Church shall endanger the propbaning of the Seales and want a speciall meanes whereby their grace and piety shall be disâ—erned if without respect of their Church estate men be admitted to the seales for their owne testimony is not enough also how can they be of approved piety who against light refuse to professe subjection to the Gospell by an orderly joyning themselves with some approved Church when they have opportunity seeing Church-fellowship is an action of piety required in the second Commandement and this meane of tryall hath beene so blessed that many approved men have beene after tryall found light to others and to their owne consciences Answ. Meanes of discovering sincerity or hypocrisie would be warranted by Gods word and meanes of eschewing the prophaning of the Seales also Simon Magus was not so tryed yea when Peter found him in the gall of bitternesse we sinde not that he cast him out of the visible Church in respect his sinne was not that publikely scandalous as to offend the whole Church 2. We grant that strangers are not rashly to be admitted to the Seales but you prove them not to be of approved piety because they will not sweare your Church-oath and your discipline as the onely true way and in so doing you say they refuse Church-fellowship commanded in the second Commandement but this is to be proved and not to be nakedly averred by you they beleeve and can give evidences of their beliefe so should by the word of God be admitted to the Seales Act. 10. 47. Act. 8. 37. Act. 16. 14 15. ver 31 32 33. 1 Cor. 11. 38. you deny them the Seales as iâ— they were dogges and unworthy prophaners of the Seales onely because they cannot sweare to your Church-government which you cannot prove from the word of God 3. You deny them to be of approved piety who will not joyne to an approved Church you meane your owne onely But you adde if they have opportunity but what if they want opportunity then the strong hand of God deharreth them their seed from the Seales of Grace now if any be to traffique by Seas and to travell to farre Countries in a lawfull calling he is legally uncleane and incapable of the Seales to himselfe or his seede for he cannot in Conscience and through necessity of his lawfull calling sweare your Church-oath for he must sweare to observe the manners of his fellow-members to edifie them by exhortation consolation rebuking to joyne himselfe in an eternall Covenant to that visible Church yea never to remove thence except the Congregation consent so your oath obligeth him to all these now this is impossible because of his lawfull calling and because he cannot be a Church-member for ever while he traffiqueth in his lawfull calling the comfort of the Lords supper is denyed to him and Baptisme to all his seede and that by a strong hand of providence without any fault in him shew us a warrant from the Law and the Testimony where any are to be debarred from the Seales of the Covenant and that ordinarily where sicknesse and some other Physicall impediments doth not occurre where there is no morall unworthinesse or guiltinesse in the persons debarred Will you debarre all from Church-comforts the presence of Christ in his Church the comfort of his walking beside the Candlestickes and his influence in the word Preached the power of the keyes the rebukes of the Saints their exhortation and private comforting of sinners the comforts of the Ordinances of Baptisme and the supper of the Lord because a strong hand of providence in a lawfull calling doth perpetually debarre them 4. You say your trying of Church-members is a meane blessed of God to try many mens sincerity I answer Unlawfull meanes as the persecution of Tyrants may have this successe what then is it a lawfull meane 2. I would Gods name were here spared it is not a meane blessed of God it chaseth away many from the net of the Gospell and the Pastorall care of the Shepheards and is not a conquering way to gaine Soules John Alasto say they in the dayes of Edward the sixth would bapize none but such as were members of that Church and therefore pâ—â—paned this question to the Fathers Are these infants that you 〈◊〉 the seede of this our Church that they may lawfully be Baplized Answ. John Alasto had reason because of some present abuse some indifferent Atheists infidels in heart refused to joyne to either Churches either Protestant or Papists and sought Baptismeto their children in either Churches as they might have it and therefore was that question proponed to the Fathers but it proveth not your point Alasto excluded the Children of Atheists who would joyne to no Church as his words cited beare Ergo approved Christians and their seede are to be excluded from the Seales of the Covenant How weake is your reasoning If the Rechabites say they the Posterity of Jethro shall live in the â—idst of the Common-wealth of Israel some of them prove true beleeters as Jonadab the sonne of Rechab yet if they shall refuse to take bold of the Covenant of Israel to become Prâ—selytes it is no sinne for Israel to withold the Passeover from them circumcision from their Children Answ. You might have proved your point a nearer way many legally uncleane and yet sound beleevers because of leprosie for no sinne were debarred from the Seales amongst the Jewes but have you any law to debarre any from the Seales of the Covenant of grace under the New Testament and that ordinarily for no sinne 2. Calvin thinketh their Vow not lawfull Bucanus Polyander and Willet think it the lawfull Vow of the Nazarites commanded Numb 6. What then If by Gods Law of the Nazarites they abstained from wine and the Passeover God is above his owne Law Ergo you may debarre men from the Seales under the New Testament for no sinne it doth not follow 3. How prove yee they abstained from the Passeover being so divine a Law might not their Vow suffer
an exception for a greater Law in eating the Passeover I thinke it might for in case of necessity they came and dwelt at Jerusalem for feare of the Army of the Chaldeans Jer. 35. 11. and yet their vow was to dwell in Tents From these ariseth Quest. I. If Pastors may performe Ministeriall Acts in any other Congregation than their owne This is answered unto by a Manuscript If you take a Ministeriall act improperly when a Minister doth exercise his gift of praying and preaching being required so to doe so hee may exercise some Ministeriall acts but this he doth not by vertue of any calling but only by his gifts and occasionally but if you meane by a Ministeriall act an act of authority and power in dispensing of Gods Ordinances as a Minister doth performe to the Church whereunto he is called to be a Minister then we deny that he can so performe any Ministeriall act to any other Church than his owne Hence though he may preach to another congregation yet may he not administer the Sacraments to an other then to his owne Answ. First We hold that by a calling or ordination he is made a Pastor by election he is restricted to be Ordinarily the Pastor of his flocke Secondly A Pastor is a Pastor of the Catholike Church but he is not a Catholike Pastor of the Catholike Church as were the Apostles Thirdly The Reformed Churches may send Pastors to the Indians for that which Acosta saith of Jesuites wee may with better reason say it of our selves That Pasiors are as Souldiers and some souldiers are to keepe order and remaine in a certaine place others run up and don ne in all places So some are affixed to a Congregation to feed them others may be sent to those people who have not heard of the Gospel Which sending is ordinary and lawfull in respect of Pastors sending and the Pastors who are sent because in Pastors even after the Apostles be dead there remaineth a generall Pastorall care for all the Churches of Christ. Thus sending is not ordinary but extraordinary in respect of those to whom the Pastors are sent yet is it a Pastorall sending This opinion of our Prethren is against the care of Christ who hath left no Pastorall care on earth by this way now since the Apostles dyed to spread the Gospell to those Nations who have not heard of the name of Christ but a Pastorall care for the Churches is not proper to Apostles onely but onely such a Pastorall care by speciall direction from Christ immediately to Preach to all 2. Backed with the gift of tongues and of miracles and this essentially differenceth the Apostle from the ordinary Pastor but the former Pastorall care to Preach the Gospell to all Nations and to convert is common both to the Apostle and Pastor 2. Our Brethren distinguish betwixt office and the calling and they say that the office extendeth no further then the call and by 〈◊〉 he is onely a Pastor of this determinate flocke But if he be a Pastor essentially in relation to none but to his owne Congregation from which he hath all his calling as is supposed by that same reason a Christian is a Baptized Christian to none but in relation to that particular Church in whose society he is admitted and he doth partake of Christs body and blood in the Lords Supper in relation to no visible professors on earth but onely to the Parish Church whereof he is a Member 1 Cor. 10. 17. for they expone that onely of a Parishionall Communion within one single independant Congregation And he must be a Heathen or as a Pagan in all Congregations on earth but in his owne yea and he is a visible professor of the Covenant of grace which is one in substance as they say with the Church-Covenant and hath claime to Christ and all his Ordinances in no Congregation save in his owne I prove the consequence for by Baptisme the Baptized person is incorporated in Christs visible Church 1 Cor. 12. 13. If this be true when one removeth from one Congregation to another hee must bee re-baptized and incorporated a visible member of a body visible with them And I see not how one can be in-churched to another Congregation and made one body therewith while he eate of one bread with them as they expone 1 Cor. 10. 17. if he be not also a member of all visible Churches on earth 3. If a Pastor can exercise no Pastorall acts toward any Congregation save toward his owne then a Pastor as a Pastor cannot pray for the whole visible Churches of God but the latter is absurd Ergo so is the former I prove the major The praying for the whole visible Churches is a Pastorall Act due to a Pastor as a Pastor 1. Because every visible Church is oblieged as it is a Church to pray for all the visible Churches on earth for as a Christian is oblieged to pray for all Churches visible so farre more is a Church now a visible Church doth not pray but by the Pastor who is the mouth of the People to God and that this is a Pastorall duty due to a Pastor I thinke is said Isa. 62. 6. I have set watchmen on thy Tower O Jerusalem which shall never hold their peace day nor night Yee that make mention of the Lord keepe no silence till he establish and tâ—ll â—â— make Jerusalem the praise of the whole earth Also Pastors as Pastors are to pray for the King though the King be no member of that Congregation whereof they be Pastors 1 Tim. 2. 1 2. every Pastor as a Pastor is to Preach against the sinnes of the Land else how can the People mourne for these sinnes Ergo the Pastor doth exercise Pastorall acts upon all the visible Churches on earth upon the King and upon the whole Land to which he is not a Pastor by speciall election 4. If a Pastor be oblieged to Preach in season and out of season and that as a Pastor and because he is a Pastor 2 Tim. 4. 2. Ergo he is to Preach as a Pastor in any Congregation where he shall be desired They answer He may Preach the word in another Congregation not by vertue of a calling or office but by vertue of his gifts I answer First if he Preach by vertue of a gift onely he Preacheth in that case not as sent of God and so intâ—udeth himselfe and runneth unsent and a meere gift to be a King or a Magistrate maketh not a Magistrate as Master Robinson granteth Ergo one cannot warrantably exercise a Pastorall act by vertue of a meere gift 2. He may in another Congregation preach with Pastorall authority and use the keyes by binding and loosing sinnes according as hearers doe repent and harden their nockes against the Gospell Ergo he may preach as a Pastor to another Congregation 3. There shall be no Communion betwixt Sister Churches in Pastorall acts as Pastorall which is
absurd the Communion shall onely be of Pastorall acts as Christian acts but in no sort betwixt them as Pastorall acts 5. The Scriptures for this opinion are weak Ergo the opinion it selfe is weake I prove the antecedent Act. 20. 28. feede the flocke over which the holy Ghost hath made you overseers c. there is no ground to feede even by Preaching or by vertue of a gift these flockes over which the holy Ghost hath not set you Obey them that are over you in the Lord Heb. 13. 17. c. there is no warrant to submit to other Pastors that are not over you in the Lord though they command by vertue of a gift not by vertue of an office or calling these be loose consequences 6. All reciprocation of mutuall duties amongst sister Churches whereby they exhort rebuke comfort one another must be unlawfull for these be Church acts and this Author saith The office extendeth no further then the calling but there is no calling of Church-membership betwixt sister-Churches and therefore all these duties are not acts of the Communion of Churches as they are such Churches or incorporations in a Church-state but onely duties of Churches as they are Saints but communion of Churches as Churches in the act of Church-dispensing of the Word and Seales reciprocally one to another is not in the Word of God as this opinion will inferre which is a weighty absurd 7. The Authors of this opinion hold That if the Congregation for no fault reject the Pastor whom they once called and elected to â—e their Pastor though in so doing they sinne and reject God in rejecting him yet they take nomen esse the name and nature of a pastor from him yet say they hee still remaineth a Minister of Christ till he accept a call from another Congregation Hence 1. such a one is a Pastor and yet the people have taken name and nature of a Pastor from him as they gave him name and nature Ergo he is either a Pastor without a calling which is absurd or he remaineth a person in relation to another flocke who never choosed him nor gave him any calling 2. To adde by the way if he be capable of a calling to another Church Ergo for the time he is no Minister else they must say he may be a Minister capable of two callings to two sundry Ministeries which yet maketh him a Pastor not in relation to one single congregation onely It is true they object that the Apostles Matth. 18. were commanded to preach to all Nations but Pastors are not so now but are commanded to feed the flocke over which God hath appointed them Act. 20. 28. but it is as true the Apostles were commanded to preach to all Nations in opposition to the charge that the Prophets of old were to speake to the people of Israel onely and the Apostles Matth. 10. forbidden to preach to the Samaritans and Gentiles and it is as true that Gods Spirit limited the Apostles to Preach to Macedonia not to Bithynia now because this particular direction for places is wanting in the Church it is certaine that a man is yet a Pastor in office in relation to as many as Gods hand of providence shall send him unto though he be chosen by a people to feed ordinarily one determinate flocke and though he be not an extraordinary and immediatly inspired planter of Churches or the first planter as were the Apostles yet is he a Pastor in relation to all And if this be not said 1. It were simply unlawfull for Pastors now to plant Churches and spread the Gospell to those nations who have not heard it because all Pastors now are ordinary and none are immediatly inspired Apostles but it is certaine what the Apostles did by an extraordinary gift as such immediatly called pastors it is unlawfull for ordinary Pastors to attempt to doe as to attempt to speake with tongues and to plant Churches by speaking with tongues and confirming it with miracles is unlawfull Papists as Bellarmine Suarez Acosta ascribe this to the Pope and his Apostles Our Divines answer that the Apostles that way have no successors But what the Apostles did by an ordinary pastorall gift as to preach the word administrate the Sacraments to erect and plant Churches by ordinary gifts where the Pastors can speake to the Churches by an ordinary gift in their owne language they are oblieged both within and without the Congregation to preach as Pastors because where God giveth gifts pastorall to pastors he commandeth them to exercise these gifts else they digge their Lords talent in the earth but God giveth to Pastors pastorall gifts to preach to others then their owne Congregation and to administrate the seales to them also and to plant Churches Ergo it is presumed that the Church doth give authoritie and an externall ministeriall calling to the exercise of these gifts 2. It is an unwarrantable point of Divinitie that the Apostles and the Pastors succeeding to them doe differ essentially in this that Apostles might preach as Pastors to more Congregations then one and might plant Churches but pastors succeeding to them may not as Pastors preach to more Congregations then their owne and may not planâ— Churches for then planting of Churches now were utterly unlawfull because it is certaine there be no Apostles on earth and it is not lawfull for a Pastor yea nor it is lawfull for any other gifted person to doe that which is essentiall to an Apostle and agreeth to an Apostle as to an Apostle It is then unlawfull for our brethren seeing they be not Apostles to plant Churches in India Nor is that comparison to be regarded much A Magistrate or an Alderman of a Citie may not lawfully exercise his office of Magistracie in another Citie whereof he is not a Maior and therefore a Pastor cannot preach ex officio as a Pastor in another Congregation whereof he is not a Pastor nor can he exercise discipline in another Congregation then his owne seeing another Congregation hath not by voluntary agreement oath or paction submitted themselves to his ministry nor chosen him for their Pastor For I answer the comparison halteth and doth not prove the point for by one and the same act the citie hath chosen such a man both for to be a Magistrate and to be their Magistrate and have given him thereby authority over themselves onely so he cannot exercise the office of a Magistrate over another Citie who hath not chosen him to be their Maior or ruler But the flocke doth not both call such a man in one and the same act to be a pastor and to be their pastor but hee is made by the laying on of the hands of the Elders a Pastor and a Pastor in relation to all to whom God in his providence shall send him to speake the Congregation by election doth give him no authority pastorall but onely appropriate his pastorall authoritie to themselves in particular
Gerson as also Glorianus but he who is casten out as a Schismaticke is in the same case with an excommunicate person Lastly baptisme is not a priviledge of a particular visible Church onely nor doth the place of 1 Cor. 12. vers 13. meane of the visible parishionall Church of Corinth but of the whole visible Church of Jew and Gentile bond and free as the words doe beare Quest. III. In what cases it is lawfull to separate from a Church In this discourse three things must bee discussed 1. With what Church retaining the doctrine of fundamentalls we are to remaine 2. Whether our separation from Rome bee not warrantable 3. Whether wee may lawfully separate from true Churches for the sinnes of the Churches 1 Cor. 3. 11. Another foundation can no man lay then that which is laid Jesus Christ. Hence Jesus Christ is the foundation of faith reall or personall and the knowledge of Christ is the dogmaticall foundation of faith Upon this foundation some build gold that is good doctriae some hay and stubble that is as Calvin faith curious doctrine Pareus vaine and frivolous doctrine We are to distinguish betwixt articles of faith or res fidei matters of faith and fundamentall points of faith Matters of faith I reduce to three 1. Fundamentall points 2. Supra-fundamentalia superstructions â—â—illed upon fundamentalls 3. Circa-fundamentalia things about maâ—ers of Faith for praeter fundamentalia things indifferent and besides the foundation in matters of Religion and morall carriage I acknowledge none fundamentalls are the vitall and noble parts or the soule of Divinitie The ignorance of fundamentalls condemneth which is to be understood two wayes 1. The Ignorance of fundamentalls such as are supernaturall fundamentalls condemneth all within the visible Church as a sinne but it doth not formally condemne those who are without the visible Church Job 15. 22. It onely maketh those who are without the Church incurable but doth not formally condemne them as medicine not knowne and so not refused maketh sicke men incurable as a losse but doth not kill them as a sinne 2. Superstructures which by consequence arise from fundamentalls are fundamentalls by consequent and secondarily as the second ranke of stones that are immediatly laid upon the foundation are a foundation in respect of the higher parts of the wall and therefore are materially fundamentall and the ignorance of these virtually condemne and the denying of such by consequence is a denying of the foundation Things about the foundation circa fundamentalia are all things revealed in the word of God as all Histories Miracles Chronolâ—gie things anent Orion the Pleiades the North starres Job 38. 31. 32. That Paul left his cloakc at Troas The knowledge of these is considered three wayes 1. As necessary by necessitie of a meane necessitate medii and the knowledge so is not necessary to salvation many are in glory I doubt not who lived in the visible Church and yet knew never that Sampson killed a Lion but the knowledge of all these is necessary necessitate praecepti because all in the visible Church are oblieged to know these things therefore the ignorance of these onely doth not actually condemne but virtually and by demerit lead to condemnation 2. This knowledge is considered as commanded in the excellency thereof and so error and bad opinions about these are sinfully ill though in the regenerate by accident such errors condemne not where the foundation is holden 3. The knowledge of these is considered as commanded and enjoyned to us with the submission of faith for the authority of God the Speaker and the malicious opposing of these is a fundamentall error not formally but by evident consequent for though the matter of these errors be not fundamentall yet the malicious opposing of these is a fundamentall error against this principle What ever God saith is true but God saith there were eight soules in the Arke of Noah Hence because the historiall things of Scripture and things about the foundation as that Paul purified himselfe with the Jewes Act. 21. that Paul rebuked Peter Gal. 2. is no lesse true because God hath so spoken in his Word then this fundamentall point Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners it is cleare that the specifice and essentiall forme of a fundamentall article is not taken from the authoritie of God speaking in the Word seeing Gods authoritie is one and the same in all that he speaketh but from the influence that the knowledge of an article hath to unite us to God in Christ and bring us to salvation And secondly it will follow that this Thou shalt not by the use of things indifferent kill him for whom Christ died and the like be no lesse fundamentall by evident consequent in respect it is spoken by Gods own authority then articles of our faith Thirdly it followeth that formalists ignorantly divide matters of Gods worship into matters of Faith or points fundamentall and things indifferent as if many Scripturall truthes were not to be found in Gods Word such as the miracles of Moses and Elias the journeyes of Paul which are neither matters fundamentall nor yet things indifferent Fourthly many things may be fundamentall by consequent to one who can reade the Word and heareth it read which is not by consequent fundamentall to a rude and ignorant man The knowledge of points fundamentall is necessary 1. To obtaine salvation 2. To keepe communion with a true Church for we are to separate from a Church subverting the foundation and laying another foundation Fundamentalls are restricted by many to the Creed of Athanasius and Gregorius Nazimzen and Cyrillus of Jerusalem to the Apostles Creed as it is called others reduce all fundamentalls to the famous Creeds of Niâ—e of Constantinople of Ephesus of Chalcedâ—n Estius restricteth fundamentalls to things necessary for the well ordering of our life Davenantius saith better That such are fundamentall the knowledge whereof is simply necessary to salvation iâ— ignorance whereof doth condemne Doctor Potter calleth them Pâ—ime and capitall doctrines of our Religion or of that faith which essentially constituteth a true Church and a true Christian which is good but that he contradivideth from these things not fundamentall which may be disputed on either side and cannot be determined by the Word of God and must lie under a non liquet is his error Yet he may know that Bellarmine saith right many things are of faith and cleare in Scripture as historicall relations which are not fundamentall Camero and a greater Divine then Camero Dom. Beza reduceth all fundamentalls to things which necessarily belongeth to faith and obedience and great Calvin retrincheth fundamentalls within the Apostles Creed Occam will have the militant Catholicke Church alwayes explicitely or expressly beleevings things necessary to salvation and our Divines teach that the Catholike Church cannot erre in fundamentalls they meane with pertinacie and obstinacie 2. In
of the truth but also in writing suffering for the truth and death-bed-confessions of the truth These worthy men in their owne bowells as Occam Petrarcha Gerson Mirandula these who in their death bed renued confidence in merits Saints Images were the true Church and the other side the false Church all the Churches of Asia excommunicated by Victor as Bellarmine saith and Binnius Pope Stephen then and his Councell denying communion to Cyprian and fourescore of Bishops must bee the Separatists and Cyprians and his adherents the true Church 2. In this division we are united to the true Apostolick to the ancient Church to the true ancient Church of Rome which opposed the Apostate Church of Rome but an immediate and personall adherence to and union with the ancient Church is not essentiall to a visible Church The separation from a true Church where the Word of God Orthodox is preached and the Sacraments duely administred wee thinke unlawfull and the place for separation mainely I would have vindicated 2 Cor. 6. 14. Be ye not unequally yoaked together with unbeleevers c. Robinson will have this strong for their separation and saith 1. It is true he findeth fault with the beleeving Corinthians communicating with the unbeleeters in the Idol feasts but with all it must be considered that the Apostle up in this particular occasion deliveâ—eth a generall doctrine as from â—â—â—â—â—tion 1 Cor. 5. to forbid commingling with fornicators with 〈◊〉 persons with Idolaters c. and as he forbiddeth partaking with the wicked in their evills yet then therein did he forbid all religious communion with them since their very prayers and other Sacrifices are their evills wherein whilst the godly doth communicate with them what doe they else but acknowledge their common right and interest in the holy things with them Answ. 1. It is good that Robinson with the interpreters doth acknowledge that Paul forbiddeth communicating with unbeleevers aâ— Idol feasts as the place will command us to separate from the Masse Service and therein let it be that hee inferreth a generall Ergo you are to separate from all the worship of the Gentiles Idols and are not to be mixed with them in their service which they give to their false gods but this is not the generall which includeth separation from a Church in the service of a true God the service being lawfull and onely evill to some worshippers and by accident because they eate to themselves damnation but not damnation to others 2. But he forbiddeth saith he all partaking with the wicked in their evills I distinguish their evills in their evills of their personall sins in not worshipping the true God in faith sincerity holy zeale that I deny and it is to be proved Christ himselfe and the Apostles eated the Passeover and worshipped God with one whom Christ had said had a devill and should betray the Sonne of man and was an uncleane man Job 13. 11 12. 18. He forbiddeth all partaking with the wicked in their evills that is in the unlawfull and Idol-worship or in their superstitions and will-worship that is true but nothing against us or for your separation If it be said Judas was neither convicted of his Traitory to Christ nor was he knowne to the Apostles by name to be the man for some of them suspected themselves and not Judas to bee Traytor but you communicate with such as be professed and avowed Traytors and persons knowne to be scandalous and so you acknowledge you have a common right in these holy things with these persons Answ. 1. Christ shewed to the Disciples that they were an uncleane societie and that one had a devill and therefore though they knew not the man by name who had the devill they knew the societie to have a devill and to be uncleane for that one man his cause and so neither Christ nor his Disciples should have taken part with the evills and the Prayers and sacrifices of the wicked for in so doing they acknowledge that they have commune right and interest in the holy things of God with some who have a devill and with an uncleane societie but you cannot condemne Christ and the Disciples communicating at that Supper 2. Though the scandalous person bee not convicted of the scandall that doth make the scandall more grievous and haynous to the scandalous person in that he dare remaine in a sin though he be convicted of his guiltinesse by the Church but it doth not make the persons scandall to be no scandall and no uncleannesse at all for magis minus non variant speciem more or lesse of sinne doth not vary the nature of sin now if Paul will the Corinthians to meet together to eate the Lords body as hee doth 1 Cor. 11. and know that there bee amongst them carnall men such as goe to Law with their brethren before Infidels such as deny the resurrection such as come drunke to the Lords Supper though they bee not convicted of these sinnes by the Church yet if they be knowne to others as Paul doth declare them in that Epistle they must pollute the Lords Table before the Church convict them no lesse then after the Church hath convicted them though the pollution may bee more and greater after Church-conviction then before yet Paul willeth all the Corimbians to acknowledge their communion with the sinnes of the non-convicted and with their abominable and wicked sacrifices and prayers which none can teach or beleeve of the Apostle led by an infallible spirit and therefore to communicate with them is not to take part of their evills 3. He saith at last They who communicate at the same Table with scandalous persons what doe they else but acknowledge their commune right and interest in the holy things of God with such scandalous persons And this is that which Master Coaâ—hman saith This banquet of the Lords Supper is the nearest fellowship that the Saints have in this world what lying signes and decâ—avable demoustâ—ations dâ—e these make who communicate they care not where nor with whom but thinke if they examine themselves it is well enough forgetting that it is an act of communion for if we sever the word Sacrament from communion we put out Gods tearme and put in our owne But I answer 1. These who are baptized by one spirit unto one body as all the visible Churches are 1 Cor. 12. 13. professedly heare one Word preached doe thereby acknowledge they have one communion right and interest in these holy things to wit in a communion with Christ in remission of sinnes and regeneration sealed in baptisme and in one common Saviour and common faith preached in the Gospell and is this communion unlawfull and this fellowship a lying signe because all baptized and all hearing one Gospell and that in an avowed profession are not knowne to be regenerated Then should no Infants be baptized except they know all in the visible Congregation baptized with them to
eleven did eate one and the same passeover The Scripture saith Robinson denounceth the same judgement of God Ezech. 18. upon him that defileth his neighbours wife as to him who lifteth his eyes to the mountaines and the Idols thereof and murtherers are excluded out of the heavenly Jerusalem as well as Idolaters and Matth. 28. We are to esteeme every obstinate offender as a heathen and a Publican and Paul chargeth the Corinthians to avoyd Fâ—rnicators c. 1 Cor. 5. as well as Idolaters so all carnall men are Idolaters making their belly their God and the Apostle to Titus calleth prophane persons unbeleevers or infidels Ergo wee should walke toward the one as toward the other that is separate from them both Answ. 1. It is true God denounceth judgement against leud and unknowne hypocrites as against worshippers of the Gods of the Zidonians as your places prove Ezek. 18. Rev. 22. but your Logick is poore and blind that you will separate from the true Church in which there bee secret hypocrites and so from your owne Churches as you would separate from the Church of the Zidonians who worship professedly Baaâ— and deny Jehovah to be God you make arguments without head or foote 2. Murtherers are excluded out of heaven and haters of their brethren who are murtherers from life eternall 1 Joh. 3. 15. as Idolaters what then Ergo yee will exclude them out of the visible Church and separate from them It is good that you come out with Anabaptists to make these onely of your visible Church who shall reigne in glory with Christ and these onely and all without your visible Church to be firebrands of Hell as Revel 22. 15. 3. We are 1 Cor. 5. to avoyd Fornicators no lesse then Idolaters true Ergo we are to separate from the Church where there be Fornicators seeing they make the Church to bee false in its constitution as we are to separate from a societie of heathen Idolaters who worship a false God doe you love such consequences men not forsaken of mother wit would say I must separate from Aaron and the whole Church of Israel in the act of adoring the golden Calfe which is indeed a separation from the false worship of the Church but not separate from the Church but would you hence inferre because God punisheth fornication no lesse then Idolatry that I am to separate from the Church and all their persons and societie in the very true worship of God because some few persons there bee fornicators and carnall Surely then Paul did not his dutie who commanded communion with the Church of Corinth 1 Cor. 5. wherein there were carnall men and deniers of the resurrection and such as for gaine went to the Law with their brethren and that before Infidels yea because all sinne in the demerit thereof except you devise venials exclude men out of the new Hierusalem we must separate from all Churches on earth for there be none so cleane but there bee some sinne in it which excludeth out of the new Hierusalem as Idolatry doth though there bee degrees of sinne But some ignorant ones say the place 1 Cor. 5. 11. is to be expounded of eating at the Communion Table or if it bee of familiar eating and drinking of civill conversing then much more are wee not to communicate with them at the Lords Table But not to eate with such a one is not to keepe intire fellowship with him as the phrase noteth Psal. 4. 9. He that eat of my bread hath lift up his bâ—ele against me Joh. 13. 18. Psal. 55 13. So doth Chrysostome Theâ—phylact us Oecumenius expound this place Bullinger contubâ—â—nium interiorem convictum prohibet So Calvin Peter Martyr Bâ—za Piscator Pareus So Erasmus and Aquinas Haymo Gagneius Nor is all eating whatsoever with Heathen persons forbidden Paul practised the contrary Act. 13. 14. 5. 6. Act. 14. 8. 9. Act. 17. 16 17. Act. 27. 34 35 36. Act. 28. 11 12. 1 Cor. 10. 27. 2. The wife is not to separate a toro mensa from the excommunicated husband nor the sonne from the excommunicated father no positive Law can cancell the Law of nature nor can hence bee concluded that it is unlawfull to keepe any Church communion with these or to separate from the communion though they be at the Table 1. Because such eate damnation to themselves not to others 2. Because no private person can separate for the Churches sinne if the man be not convicted And lastly here is to bee observed that if the Church be not in its right constitution that is as Mr. Robinson teacheth us if it be not a people in whose hearts the Lord â—â—th written his covenant wee are to separate from it so as if one be found to be a non-converted though not scandalous he must be excommunicated for non-conversion never breaking out in scandalls a thing contrary to the Word of God as I have proved already Mr. Robinson objecteth Act. 2. 40. Save your selfe from this untoward generation Ans. That is from the malicious Jewes who deny Christ to be the Messiah But what is this to separate from the true Church professing Christ But Robinson saith You deny visibly God and his Sonne Christ. Answ. 1. Such as are thus scandalous are to be cast out 2. If the Church neglect to cast them out we are not to cast out and excommunicate the Church by separating from them no more then the godly forsooke the Church of the Jewes where there were many scandalous persons 3. There be great oddes betwixt a froward generation professedly denying Christ to bee come in the flesh as the Jewes Act. 2. and from such a Church wee are to separate totally and betwixt a Church where there bee many wicked persons who in their life and conversation deny Christ and yet doe beleeve soundly or orthodoxly the fundamentall points of salvation and hold in profession the orthodox faith for though wee are to separate from the bad conversation of such a generation yet are we not to separate from the Church-worship and Church-societie of such a generation therefore Paul might well break off communion with the Church of the Jewes whereof he was once a member because after Christs death ascension and the Gospell was preached it now became a fundamentall point of salvation simply necessary to bee beleeved by all That the Sonne of Mary was the Messiah which because the Jewes maliciously denyed they left off to be a Church but a scandalous life in many of the professors is not for that any ground to separate from the visible Church professing such fundamentall points Robinson saith from Job 17. 6. 7. 9. Where the Church is said to be given to Christ and chosen out of the world it is cleare that the true visible Church is gathered by separation from the world But I answer to be given to Christ and chosen out of the world is meant onely of the elect and invisible Church But
as are truely faithfull remaine in Covenant with God because the seed of faith remaineth in them yet to the society of the faithfull joyned in a particular visible Church they are not knit but wholly cut off from their communion for it is not the seed of faith nor faith it selfe that knitteth a man to this or that particular Church but a holy profession of the Faith which when a man hath violated by a grievous sinne and is delivered to Satan he is now not as a dead palsie-member cut off from the body though bee may remaine a member of the invisible Church of the first borne yet he hath neither part nor portion nor fellowship in the particular visible Church of Christ Jesus but is as an heathen and a publican now Sacraments are not given to the invisible Church nor the members thereof as such but to the visible particular Churches of Jesus Christ and therefore we dare no more baptize his childe than the childe of an heathen I Answer First if Faith remaine in some excommunicated person as you grant it must be seene in a profession for though for some particular scandall the man be excommunicated yet is he not cut off as we now suppone for universall apostasie from the truth to Gentilisine or Judaisme for then he should be cursed with the great excommunication 1 Cor. 16. v. 22. and so though he be to the Church as a heathen in that act yet is he not to the visible Church an heathen but a brother and to be admonished as a brother 2 Thess. 3. 15. and the Church is to use excommunication as a medicine with intention to save his Spirit in the day of the Lord 1 Cor. 5. 4 5. 1 Tim. 1. 20. an excommunicated apostate is not so now if hee retaine faith to the Churches decerning he retaineth the profession of Faith and in so farre a visible membership with the Church in the Covenant Ergo for that professed Faith by our brethrens grant his childe should be baptized and so is not wholly cut off but is as a dead palsie member of the Church and so as a member though in a deliquie and Lethargie 2. You say to the faithfull of a particular Church the excommunicate is wholly cut off What doe you meane if his sinnes be bound in heaven as they are if he justly be excommunicated is he not also cut off to all the visible Churches on earthâ— are not all the Churches to repute him as a publican and a heathen I beleeve they are but you deny in this all visible communion of Churâ—hes 3. You say it is not the seede of Faith that knitteth a man to a particular visible Church but an holy profession But in the excommunicate person if the seede of faith remaine as you grant this faith must be seene by you in a holy profession else to you he hath no seed of faith and if his profession of faith remaine intire though it bee violated in the particular obstinate remaining in one scandall for the which he is excommunicated you have no reason to say that to the particular Church hee is wholly cut off since his profession remaineth 4. You say It is not the seed of faith nor faith it selfe that knitteth a man to this or that particular visible Church but a holy profession of faith Then I say one may be knit to a particular visible Church and a true member thereof though he want both the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe I prove the connexion A man is a perfect and true member of a Church though he want that which doth not knit him to the Church this is undenyable But without the seed of Faith or Faith it selfe as you say hee is knit to the true Church Ergo. But this is contrary to your Doctrine who require chap. 3. sect 3. that none must bee admitted members of a visible Church but those who are Christ his body the habitation of God by the Spirit the Temples of the Holy Ghost c. And that noâ— onely by externalâ— profession but in some measure of sincerity and Truth Now consider my Reverend Brethren if there bee a measure of sincerity and Truth where there is neither the seed of Faith nor Faith it selfe and surely by this you cast downe and marre the constitution of your visible Church when you exclude from the members thereof the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe and you come to our hand and teach that the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe is accidentall to a visible Church as visible which wee also teach and so there is no measure of truth and sincerity required to the essentiall constitution of a visible Church 5. But I would gladly learne how you contra-distinguish these two Faith and a holy profession of Faith Doe you imagin that there can be a holy profession knitting a man to the visible Church where there be neither the seed of Faith nor Faith it selfe It is Arminian holinesse which is destitute of Faith but if you meane by a holy profession a profession conceived to be holy though it be not so indeed then you doe yet badly contradivide a holy profession from faith for before any can be knit as a member to the visible Church you are to conceive him to be a Saint a Beleever and so to have both the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe though indeed he have neither of the two and so Faith is as wel that which knitteth a man as a member to the visible Church as holinesse 6. If he remaine a member of the universall Church of the first borne is hee therefore so as a heathen and so that you dare no more receive him to the Supper nor his seed to baptisme nor you dare receive a heathen and his seed to the Seales of the Covenant is a heathen a member of the invisible Church of the first borne but the excommunicated you presume is such a one 7. What warrant have you for this Doctrine That the Sacraments are not given to the invisible Church as it is such but to the visible Certainely God ordaineth the Sacraments to the beleevers as beleevers and because they are within the Covenant and their interest in the Covenant is the onely true right of interest to the Seales of the Covenant profession doth but declare who beleeve and who beleeve not and consequently who have right to the Seales of the Covenant and who not but profession doth not make right but declareth who have right The Author subjoyneth Christ giveth no due right unto baptisme to the child but by the Fathers right unto the Covenant and communion of the Church so by taking away right unto the Covenant and Communion of the Church from the Father he taketh away the childrens right also the personall sinne of the parent in this case is not a meere private personall sinne but the sinne of a publike person of his family for as his profession of his faith at his receiving
required no calling of the Church to make one a Lawfull minisâ—er And your Arguments they have and you have their Arguments to evert all ministerie and order of calling of pastors so teach the Arminians and so Episcopius disp 26. thes 4. 5. Necessitatem missionis jam cessare dicendum est ac pâ—inde fas licitumve esse homini Christianâ— non tantum in magno necessitatis casu aut in enormi ecclesiae defectione sed quovis etiam tempore vâ—rbum divinum docere si ad docendum sit idoneus qui doari vâ—lunt id serio obnixè postulant So doe the Socinians Aâ— lr Roddeccius in not is in lib. Smiglecii pag. 3. Confitemur olim â—â—lâ—sie ministros vocari potuisse imo vocatos fuisse nunc etiam vocâ—ri posse in vero id quod olim factum est hodie fieri potest ad mâ—nus ministrorum requiratur hoc vere perpetuo quaeritur Catâ—ch siâ— Raccoviensis cap. 11. 305. 306. Cum per hujusmodi ex praesâ—ripto Apostolicae doctrinae constituuntur in his duabus rebus praest â—ut vitae innocontiâ ad docendum aptitudine propter ejusmodi constitutionem apud omnes authoritatem suam merito in venire debent Smaleius in refut thes D. Frantzii parte 2. disp 4. pag. 377. Hoc enim in questione est an hujusmodi constitutio sit prorsus necessaria ad constituendum verbi dei ministrum hoc autem nos negamus nihil enim tale quod caput reiest in descriptione eorum quae ad episcopum constituendum requiritur nec uspiam judicatum vel levissime videmus cum qui talis sit postea vocari mittiab aliquo debere imo posse aliquem per se munus tale concupiscere vel affâ—ctare manifeste scriptum legimus Theoph. Nicolaid in refut tract de miss ministrorum cap. 10. pag. 80 87. 88. Munus docendi non tam est honos quam labor laborem autem semper sumere liâ—et hâ—ores non item pag. 91. Docet Paulus rectâ— id fieri posse unumquâ—mque munus docendi aggredi mâ—do ad id aptus sit quod aggredi cogitat vel cupit Quest. II. Whether or not all gifted persons may preach the Word of God publikely and ordinarily for the gathering in of soules to Christ though they be destitute of all officiall authoritie or Church calling to that ministery Our brethren hold all gifted persons not in office may ordinarily preach publikely So teach Mr. Robinson in a Treatise intituled The peoples ple t for prophecying the Arguments of which booke I shall shortly discusse Hence these considerations 1. Distinct. There is one power of publike preaching in a Church not constitute and another in a Church constitute gifted persons in extraordinary cases where a Church is not planted may publikely preach but the case is otherwise in a Church constituted 2. Distinct. Pastors not onely as gifted men but as Pastors are â—illed of God for the conversion of soules and the visible Church is Christs visible kingdome and visible society to make persons members of the invisible Church of the first borne 3. Dist. Publike preaching as it is the ordinary meane of saving such as beleeve is proper and peculiar to the Church both subjectively as being onely in the Church and objectively as being onely exercised on the Church members perse but upon Pâ—gans by accident 4. Dist. There is a call to an habituall and ordinary propheâ—ying here is required not onely a calling by gifts but also a collation of authoritie to the office either immediately by God or mediately by the Church and there is a call to some particular or occasionall acts of exhorting as the Martyrs and Stephen are called to give consession of their faith and a King in battell to exhort his army or a Prince his Subjects to piety and to this latter there is no other call required but the place and profession of the exhorter though hee bee not by office a Pastor 5. Dist. There is a formall calling of the Church as the laying on of the hands of the Elders and a virtuall and interpretative calling or tacite approbation of the Church when learned men of eminent gifts not in office do write Commentaries Sermons on Canonick Scriptures and tractates resuting heresies to this the tacite approbation of the Church is required but these have not ordinary pastorall care nor are they the ordinary converters of soules to Christ as the pretended Prophets of Separatists are 6. Dist. Gifted Christians may occasionally admonish warne rebuke and exhort one another 1. privately 2. without any Pastorall care of soules as they are a Church but onely as they occasionally converse with them 3. Excommuni officio charitatis by the Law of nature charitie tying one member to helpe another 4. Not authoritatively by speciall office but all authoritie here is from the word occasionally spoken The Pastor is to preach 1. Publikely 2. To the Church as the Church 3. With a pastorall obligation to all alike whether he converse daily with them or not 4. Not onely by the tie of common Charitie but by a vertue of a speciall office 5. With authority both objective from the word and officiall from his charge 6. And is obliâ—ged to separate himselfe for this charge allanerly as a watchman who must give an account in a speciall manner to Jesus Christ. Our brethren hold that the ordinary and established way in the Church of Christ to the end of the world is that all that are converted are made fit materialls for the visible Church by private Christians as gifted of God to preach publikely and to gather a true Church to Christ. 2. That none unconverted as they are such are under any pastorall care of Christs officers 3. That Pastors as Pastors doe convert none but onely confirme those who are already converted and that if Pastors shall convert any to Christ it is by accident as we say with Aristotle Musicus curat aegrotum a Musician cureth a sick man which he doth no wayes as a musician for Pastors doe convert as gifted persons and not as Pastors and conversion of soules is no proper Church-worke but accidentall to Pastors But that none can take on him lawfully to preach the Word publikely in the established and ordinarily approved way of Christ for the conversion of soules but he who is not only gifted but also called thereunto by God and his Church I prove 1. Argum. If faith come ordinarily by hearing a Pastor sent of God and such Pastors as are called messengers with good newes and watchmen not onely gifted but also instructed with authority of office then are not gifted persons because gifted called of God to be ordinary converters of soules But the former is true Rom. 10. 14. for they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and of these the Prophet saith Isa. 52. 8. Thy watchmen shall lift up the voyce And it is thus confirmed That Gospel which is the power
the Pastoes and Elders as such have the keyes not but as they are beleevers and a part of the mysticall body but as they are Pastors and Elders they have not received the keyes at all by our brethrens doctrine yea as Elders or officers they are not parts of the Church but onely adjuncts and ornaments thereof For the second to wit the execution of the censures of the Church if they doe it as Pastors and by vertue of their office execute the sentence of the Church as Pastors they are meere servants of the Church not collaterall Judges with the Church and are not as the Judge who doth direct the Jury for the Jury doth only cognosce of the fact but hath no judiciall power to pronounce the sentence or discerne the qualitie of the punishment nor can the Jury at all discerne any punishment But the Judge cognosceth both of the Law and the fact and authoritatively pronounceth sentence but the Elders have no authoritative power in directing the people to pronounce or not pronounce the sentence or what sentence to pronounce or what censure to inflict for if they have this authoritative power then we seeke Scripture to warrant this power 2. The Elders must then have the keyes in a more emminent manner then the people or Church of beleevers so all bee but blanke and emptie titles given to Elders hitherto Fiftly saith the Author The Elders have power to dismisse the people or Church and that with a blessing Numb 6. 23. to 26. which is an act of seperioritie Heb. 7. 7. An. This is but an emptie title also For 1. The Pastoronly one dismisseth Doctor Elders Deacons and the whole Congregation and so one is a Pastor of Pastors and an Arch-Elder of Elders hath authority by this over his fellow Elders and candismisse them therefore there is nothing peculiar in an officiall power here to the whole presbytery above the people 2. A majority or superioritie is one thing and a power of jurisdiction is another Blessing of the Church at their dismission is nothing but a prayer of the whole Church the Minister being mouth who blesseth all and is no act of superioritie of jurisdiction or power of the keyes of which wee now dispute And you cannot thinke that to obey those who are over you in the Lord and submit to them as it is Heb. 13. 17. is nothing but to receive a dismissory blessing from the Pastor And I much doubt if the Priests blessing of the people Numb 6. was morall and if it was not typicall hee not taking in himselfe but as a type of Christ pronouncing the whole visible Church blessed sorypifying Christ our Priest in whom all the nations of the earth are blessed Gal. 38. 14. And do not the people pay the Pastor home in his owne coyne for you make the Church of beleevers to ordaine their owne Elders and to lay hands upon them and blesse them so you teach 3. Nor is dismissing of the Church an act of authoritie or of officiall power for your preaching and unofficed professors may dismisse as well as they may publikely pray and preach 2. A dismission is agreed upon by the Church before hand and floweth from the nature of all publike meetings 3. Ejusdem est potestatis congregare dimittere caetum congregatum you know to conveene Christs Courts authoritatively is due to no man on earth the Church hath an intrinsecall power of herselfe to conveene being the Court of the Lord Jesus and so also to dissolve and this is the usurped power that the Antichrist taketh to himselfe to conveene the generall councells as Bellarmin Suarez Pighius and Cajetanus teach us Sixtly our Author saith In case of Apostasie of the Church or other notorious scandals or obstinacie thereof their Elders have power to denounce the judgement of God against the Church and withdraw themselves from it As upon the Idolatry of the Israeliâ—es Moses tooke the Tabernacle and pitched it without the camp Exod. 33. And Paul with Barnabas rejected the Jewes for their blasphemy and turned to the Gentiles Act. 13. 45 46. Answ. Here be two diverse things sewed together to make up one thing 1. to denounce the judgement of God is one thing 2. to separate from the Church is another thing the former is an act of authoritie being rightly taken the latter is an act of no authoritie But for the first to denounce judgement on a visible Church and that with a separation is â— nothing but an act of Pastorall teaching and so no act of officiall power of governing in the Elders above the Church is brought in all these six and so yet the difference betwixt the feeders and the fed the shepheards and flocke the watchman and the citie or the people who are to submit and obey these who are over them in the Lord who rule well is close everted and all the Churches are turned masters feeders governors rulers for Elders have no officiall authoritie by our brethrens doctrine which is not in the Church of beleevers 2. To denounce judgement to an Idolatrous and obstinate Church who by their Apostasie do declare themselves not to bee Christs body is a Pastorall act of Pastors exercised on those who now leave off to be Churches and this is to play the Pastors to that which is not a flocke and as unlawfull as for a husband to exercise the actions of a husband to one who is not his wife 3. To separate from an obstinate Church is by you thought lawfull to all private Christians who would not defile themselves with the pollutions of the Church how then do you make it an authoritative act of ruling Pastors 4. For Pastors to remove the Gospell and preach no more to an obstinate Church is not nor can it in reason be that wherein wee are to submit and obey those who are over us in the Lord. My reason is we are to be agents at least for most part in submitting and yeelding our selves to those who in teaching and governing are over us in the Lord because they watch for our soules But in their separating from us and removall of the Gospel wee are meere patients and cannot be agents 5. Moses his removall of the Tabernacle and Paul his turning from the Jewes was by another spirits warrant then Pastors now a dayes can dare to remove themselves and their Ministery from a visible Church for Paul turned from the Jewes for their universall Apostasie blasphemy and opposing of the maine and principall foundation of the Christian faith to wit that Christ Jesus came in the world died for sinners rose againe and ascended to heaven c. The 4. case to wit of any particular scandall or scandals and of obstinacie therein cannot bee the like ground for Elders to separate from a Church and never preach the Gospel againe to them CHAP. 6. SECT 1. Of communion of sister Churches amongst themselves I Here bee seven wayes saith
dayes of Elias and amongst Papists Occam the author of Onus ecclesiae and Picus Mirandula complaine there was in their time no saith no truth no Religion no discipline no modesty but all sold offices Churches dignities and benefices and that ambitious Popes spill all the Clergy entered by Simony ruled by Simony the holy place corrupted At which times all the godly were crying for a free generall councell as a remedy against the corruption of inferior judicatories Saâ—anoâ—ala reputed a Prophet counselled Charles the eighth of France to reforme the Church as he would returne from Italy with honour as saith Philip de Comines Gerson pleadeth for the necessity of a generall Councell Genebrard saith for an hundred and fifty yeeres Popes to the number of fifty had made defection from the faith and godlinesse of their Ancestors Aventinus maketh the same complaint and Almain also that Prelats were more eaten up with the zeale of money then the zeale of Gods house Is there not need then of a generall Councell Hence came also appeales from the Pope The Emperour Lodovicus Bavarus saith the German Chronicle appealed from Pope John 22. misinformed to a generall Councell and the Pope better informed and the crime was because he had taken the title of Emperour before he was confirmed by the Pope for which he was excommunicated Sigismond Duke of Austria appealed from Pope Pius the second to the next succeeding Pope and a generall Councell under him for the Pope excommunicated Sigismond because he kept backe Cardinall Cusan from the Bishoprick of Brixen within his Dominion for the Bishoprick was given to him by a commendam by the Pope See Aeneas Silvius Philip the fourth appealed from wicked Boniface the eighth to the Sea Apostolike then vacant and to a future Councell so Platina relateth The University of Paris appealed from Leo the tenth who wickedly condemned the Councell of Basill to a future Councell as you finde it in the treatise called Fasciculus c. The Archbishop of Cullen excommunicated by Paul the third appealed to a lawful Councel in Germany because the Pope stood accused of heresie and idolatry as Sleidan saith The glosse of the Canon Law saith the Pope cannot be Judge in his owne cause and we all know how justly Luther appealed from Leo the tenth to a generall Councell all which saith that the like is warranted by the Law of nature where a particular Eldership and congregation is accused of scandals that superiour Synods there must be to discusse such causes And the good use of councels you may see in one The Councell of Constance Sess. 11. art 67. condemned John 23. because he taught there was no life eternall Nequeâ—aliam post hanc vitam pertinaciter credidit animam hominis cum corpore mori extingui ad instar animalium brutorum dixitque mortuum semel esse etiam in novissimo die minime resurrecturum The necessity of Assemblies when common enemies trouble the Church prove that Christ hath instituted Synods And 1. our present Authour reasoneth from the Churches necessity Synods may conveene to examine saith he either corrupt opinions or suspitious practises and citeth for this the Councell of Jerusalem Act. 15. Now this councell did authoritatively command Act. 15. 28. Act. 16. 4. Act. 20. 19. and not give advise or counsell onely 2. If by the Law of nature and by vertue of the communion of Saints Churches conveened may give advise then say I as communion of counsels and advises is lawfull so by the Law of nature communion of authoritative power is lawfull As after the eye saith Almain seeth the danger of the body it should give warning to the rest of the members to use their power And this power saith he denunciative or by way of charity though not authoritative is in private persons for the conveening of a Councell As after saith Almain in the same place any is instructed by a skilled Physitian of that which is necessary for the health and safety of the whole body he is obliged to use that necessary meane not now by vertue of the precept or rather counsell and advise of the Physitian but by vertue of the precept and authoritative power of the Law of nature for the safety of his body yea further saith he if the right band were fettered with chanizees or should refuse pertinaciously at the nodde of the imagination to defend the body then the whole power of defending the body should remaine in the left hand And certainly this is most naturall if a forraine enemy should invade a whole Land or any part of a Land the whole Land by the Law of nature were obliged with joynt authority and power to resist that common enemy Now seeing a number of consociated sister Churches make one visible Church body having visible communion together as the Author granteth in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper which is saith he a seale of the communion of all the Churches of the Saints and in other externall acts of Church communion as hearing the Word exhorting rebuking comforting one another then are all these visible Churches with united authority and Church power as Churches and not as Christians onely to conveen and condemne a common heretick infecting all or any part of that visible Church body and if any one Church or Congregation under the pretence of plenitude of independencie of government within themselves should refuse to joyne with the whole yet the authoritative power of Synodicall judging and condemning such a heretick doth reside by the Law of nature in the rest of the body If there bee a communion of gifts there is also a communion of authoritie And if a nation have intrinsecally authoritative power under a Prince to repell a common enemy for the safetie of the whole then hath a visible body of many Churches in joyning one externall communion of sisterly consociation under one Christ one Church power to repell a scandalous heretick who is a common enemy to the whole Churches visible This Argument is grounded upon the necessitie of Synods our brethren are forced to acknowledge their necessitie by way of counselling and advising but Synods as Synods to bee necessary they thinke popish The best popish councell wee read of is that of Basil where it was ordained that a generall councell should be holden within five yeers next following the next councell within seven yeers and alwayes after that every ten yeers and in the councell of Basil the Pope is discharged to transgresse that time of convocating a councell Now the councells as councells are no popish devices but rather hated by right downe and well died Papists as is cleare by Gersons complaint who saith omission of generall councells is the Churches plugue a lover of reformation Franc. Zabarell saith wicked Pâ—pes neglecting generall councells have undone the Church The learned author of the
plant soules who were non-converts and branches of the wild olive in Christ Jesus and to make new visible Churches but it is certaine that the Apostles as Apostles and as Pastors by vertue of their office converted obstinate sinners to the faith of Christ and planted them in a visible Church consisting of professors of the faith partly converted partly not converted but the pastors by your doctrine have no power as Pastors or by any Pastorall authoritie to plant the Gospell where it hath never beene that pastorall spirit is dead with the Apostles and in this contrary to all reason and sense and contrary to the Scriptures you make private Christians the successors of the Apostles to plant Churches and to convert soules and to make them fit materialls for the visible Church of regenerate persons for Pastors as Pastors and visible Churches as visible Churches doe nothing at all to the multiplying of Churches seeing Pastors and visible Churches as they are such by your doctrine are but nurses to give suck to those who are already converted but not fathers to convert them for private Christians or pastors as Christians gifted to prophesie not as Pastors doe multiply Churches and convert men to Christ as you teach now wee all know that nurses as nurses doe not propagate or by generation multiply people in the Common-wealth that fathers and mothers onely can doe your Churches have no ministeriall breasts but to give suck to babes who are already borne but wee see by your doctrine no ministeriall power of Pastors or Churches to send forth members to enter in a Church covenant or to enter in a new Church relation of a daughter or a sister visible Church if they send a number to bee a new Church your Pastors or visible Church did not multiply them it is presumed they were converts before they were members of the visible Church which now sendeth them out and if they bee multiplied in the bosome of your visible Church and converted they were not truely members of that visible Church before their conversion and also that they were not converted by any publike ministery but by private Christians gifted to prophesie who are the onely successors of the Apostles to plant visible Churches but what pastorall authoritie have you to send them forth to bee a new visible Church none at all they have as beleevers power to remove from you and because of multiplication to make themselves a new Church and this ministeriall power of making themselves a new Church they have not from you but from their fathers who converted them so that you make a visible Church within a visible Church but not a Church begotten or borne of a visible Church as a child of the mother and wee desire a word of God either precept promise or practise of such a Church multiplication mans word is not enough 2. Wee hold that the sending of the Apostles to all the world was not in it selfe that which essentially distinguisheth the Apostle from the now ordinary Pastor who is fixed to a single Congregation but the gift of tongues to preach to all the world upon the Lords intention to send the Gospel to all nations that as many as were chosen to life might beleeve was that which essentially differenceth the Apostle from the ordinary pastor together with a speciall revelation of God to goe to such and such people to Macedonia and not yet to Bythinia And now seeing these two are taken away the ordinary Pastors which now are have as Pastors a sufficient calling to preach the Gospel to all nations to whom by Gods providence they shall come and can understand their language whether of their owne Congregation or not Neither is a Pastor tied as a Pastor by Gods Word to one onely Congregation for then it should bee unlawfull for a Pastor as a Pastor to plant a new Church but shall it bee lawfull for private Christians to plant new Churches who are not the Apostles successors and yet it shall bee unlawfull for Pastors who are the undoubted successors of the Apostles to plant new Churches I would think that admirable doctrine for so you give to private Christians that which you make essentiall to the Apostles and you deny it to the undoubted successors of the Apostles to wit to Pastors But we hold a lawfull Pastor is a Pastor in relation to all the world with this distinction hee is by Christs appointment and the Churches a Pastor to all congregations to plant and water and preach but by speciall designation of Gods providence and the Churches appointment designed and set apart for such a determinate flock just as the Apostles in generall were made Pastors to all the world Matth. 28 19. Go teach all nations but by speciall revelation and Apostolick appointment Peter was appointed the Apostle of the Jewes Paul of the Gentiles Gal. 2. 9. yet Paul was a Pastor in relation to the Jewes and Peter also in relation to the Gentiles so by speciall revelation Act. 16. they are forbidden to preach the word in Bythinia and commanded to preach it elsewhere and for this cause pious antiquity as Morton observeth called some learned fathers Pastors of the World Athanasius is saluted Pontifex maximus as Russinus saith and Origen magister ecclesiâ—rum master of the Churches so Hieronymus and Cyprian totius orbis praeses Cypâ—ian the Bishop of all the world yea and Pope so Nazianz. Hilarius is called by Augustine insignis ecclesiae doctor a renowned teacher of the Church and Nazianzenus calleth Basilius the light of the word and Damascenus the light of the whole world and Theodoret saith Chrysostome is called totius orbis terrarum doctor the Doctor and teacher of the whole world all which titles saith evidently that antiquitie beleeved never a Pastor or Bishop not to bee a Pastor onely in relation to the one single Congregation whereof hee is Pastor but a Pastor in relation to the whole visible Church though by designation of the Church his ministery bee appropriated to one particular Church Thus it is cleare that our brethren deny all communion of Churches while they confine a visible Church to one onely single and independent Congregation subjected in its visible government to Christ Jesus immediatly and to no universall visible Church or Synod on earth Quest. II. Whether the Magistrate hath power to compell persons to a Church profession Anent Magistrates sundry things are questioned to make presbyteriall government odious And first our brethren complaine that our Churches are constitute by the authoritie of the Magistrate Robinson saith it was a presumptuous enterprise that people were haled against their will into covenant with God to sweare obedience to the protestant Faith being a profane multitude living before in grosse idolatry and that by the authority of the supreme magistrate for the commandement of the magistrate say they can make no members of the visible Church or of
the Church of Israel properly as a Church for as a Church of a nation they might convene and assemble themselves in one nationall Assembly to reforme Religion to renew a nationall Covenant to turne away a nationall judgement to make nationall acts that they should seeke the Lord God of Israel and put away strange wives Deut. 29. 2 Chron. 15. 12 13. Nehem. 10. and this is morall yea naturall to a number of Churches united in one nation and no wayes typicall 2. The proportion betwixt Israel and a parishionall Church is questioned the Author beggeth what is in question for it is evident that in Gods Word there is a visible Church of many Congregations associated in many visible acts of government 3. If the Church of Israel and the Churches of the New Testament be of different constitutions as Anabaptists Arminians and Socinians teacheth we shall try I affirme that the Constitution in matter and forme was one with the Christian visible Church 1. Our brethren bring arguments from the constitution of the Church of the Jewes that for matter they were a holy people a royall generation for forme they were united in one Church-state Covenant-wayes as they prove from Deut. 29. 2. Separation from sinne and the wicked world but not from the worship of God was commanded to them Psal. 26. 5 6. Esay 52. 11. 2 Cor. 6. 7. Levit. 26. 11 12. Communion with the wicked was forbidden to Israel 2 Chron. 19. 2. 2 Chron. 30. 6. but communion in worship both in the Synagogue and Temple was commanded to them 3. That God required not morall preparation in them for eating the Passeover as he doth in us before wee eate the Lords Supper I conceive to bee an untruth 1. Because not to prophane the holy things of God and not to take Gods Law in their mouth and to hate to be reformed Psal. 50. 16. not to sacrifice with bloody hands Esa. 1. 11 12 c. Psal. 50. 8 9 10. Esa 66. 1. was morall and did bind and oblige the Jewes as they doe us and 2 Chron. 30. 6. The postes are sent to gather the people to the Passeover charging them to turne to the Lord God of their fathers not to be like their fathers and it is cleare by Hezekiabâ— prayer ver 18 19. Good Lord pardon him that prepareth his heart to seeke the Lord God of his fathers though he be not cleansed according to the purification of the Sanctuary vers 20. And the Lord hearkened and healed the people Ergo there was required a preparation of the heart for the right eating of the Passeover besides the typicall and ceremoniall preparation Yea God counted the ceremoniall preparation voyd of the morall preparation but abomination as Esa. 66. 1. Esa. 58. 3 4 5 6. and Josiahs Passeover is commended from this 2 Kings 23. 22 as Junius well observeth that none did with such care and zeale as Josiah did prepare the Prâ—esâ—s the people and himselfe for the passeover in removing all Idâ—latry and abominatiâ—n and in renewing their Covenant and resolutiâ—n vers 3. To walke after the Lord and to keepe his Commandements with all their heart and with all their soule 4. The uncleane and uncircumcised in heart were no more members of the true and invisible Church of the Jewes and of Christs mysticall body his Spouse his royall generation then Sodom and Gomorrah Esa. 1 10. then the Ethiopians Amos 9. 7. then Ammon and Moah Jâ—r 9 25 26. as in the New Testament and the true invisible Church amongst them as amongst us were Kings and Priests unto God Exod. 19. 5. 9. Psal. 149. 1. as we are 1 Pet. 2. 9 10. Rev. 1. 5. 5. Amongst them no man could invade the Priests office or runne unsent no more then under the New Testament Heb. 5. 4. 1 Tim. 4. 22. though they were to rebuke one another Levit. 19. and they had sacrifices for sins of ignorance Levit. 4. 27. 2. The place seemeth not to want difficultie how many sacrifices would men offer how often yea while they were going home from Jerusalem which was a long Journey to many they might fall in these sinnes of ignorance and as Master Paget noteth there was no dispensation for this Law yet when Abraham travelled three dayes to Mount Moriah from Beersheba in the South and some of the Tribes Northward would bee al 's farre distant it would be seven dayes journey to many therefore the Text is if be sinne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in ignorance or through ignorance that is meerely of ignorance as when a man in drunkennesse killed a man he shall offer a trespasse offering for it the Jewes call it in their Language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 timgnol magnal for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 megnal signifieth Pallium if he sinned with a cloake casten over his eyes and Weemes said the sinnes were done of ignorance not ignorantly or the word in the Hebrew is vel notificatum fuerit ei peccatum ejus when the conscience is wakened and convinced and he can finde no rest let him offer sacrifices And a third step was excommunication and casting out of the Synagogue after the captivity which are the very degrees of our Church censure They answer Israel had civill government which we have not I answer Deut. 17. 9. He that will not hearken to the Priest that standeth before the Lord to minister or unto the Judge even that man shall dye He saith not Hee that hearkeneth not unto the People 2. They say they could not in Israel forgive one anothers sinnes as we doe in the New Testament Answ. It is a divine Law in the Old Testament they were to forgive even their enemies Prov. 20. 22. c. Robinson saith No Church hath the absolute promise of the Lords visible presente which that Church then had till the comming of Christ Gen. 47. 10. and 17. 7. Exod. 19. 43 44. It was simply necessary that the Messiah should be borne in the true Church 3. In their deepest apost asy God shewed them some signes of his presence by raising up some godly King Priest or Prophet Answ. That they had Prerogatives above us is cleare Rom. 3. 1 2 3. Rom. 9. 4. and that in other respects farre more excellent wee have Prerogatives above them is as cleare 2 Cer. 3. 7 8 9. Matth. 13. 16 17. So one Christian Church have Prerogatives above another but the essentiall constitution of the Church of the Jewes and ours is one 1. They were a roâ—aâ—d Priest-hood a People holy to the Lord the Covenant made with them as with us 2. To them one little Leaven leavened the whole lumpe 3. Separation from sinne and Idolatrous worship was commanded them as it is us 4. Amongst them none who hated to be reformed were to take the Law of God in their mouth But to returne to our Author it is a false ground that one that is Baptized in one Church hath not right to the
the magistrate procureth is not onely a naturall happinesse and the quiet life of a civill societie but also the good and well doing of Christians as Christians to wit publick praying praysing preaching hearing of the word religious administration and receiving of the Sacraments all which the King as King is to procure for what ever good externall Pastors as Pastors doe procure that same also but in a civill and coactive way is the King as the King to procure and therefore his end as King is godlinesse and eternall life but he is busied about this end after a farre other and more carnall way then the pastor the weapons of whose warfare are not carnall 3. That the Kings end intrinsecall as King is more then externall and naturall peace is cleare because ill doing against which he as the Minister of God is to execute vengeance and wrath Rom. 13. 3 4. is not onely that which is contrary to externall quietnesse of the commonwealth and the naturall happinesse of civill societies but also that which is contrary to the happinesse supernaturall of the Church as beleevers in the way to life eternall for hee is to take vengeance upon blasphemy idolatry professed unbeleefe neglect of religious administration of the seales and the eating and drinking damnation at the Lords Table which are ills not formally contrary to externall quietnesse but which are directly scandalls and morall ills hindering men as members of the Church in their journey to life eternall for though men should never falle oâ— sinne against the externall quietnesse of the naturall happinesse of the members of a commonwealth yet the magistrate as the magistrate is to execute vengeance upon all externall ill-doing as blasphemy adoring of idolls 4. The magistrate as the magistrate in the zeale of God is to set himselfe against sinnes as dishonorable to God and his glory seeing the judgement that hee executeth is not mans but the Lords 2 Chron. 1â— 6. and hee is a little God in the roome of God yea God â—â—tteth judging in and through him Psal. 82. v. 1. and therefore his end is not onely to punish sinnes as they trouble the externall peace of the commonwealth but all externall sinnes that may wound the honour of God and against which the magistrate as he is such is to be armed and cloathed with zeale 5. Those who with Spalato teach that life eternall is not the end of the magistrate as a magistrate but onely the extrinsecall end of the magistrate or the end of the person who is the magistrate must foulely erre so it is not in their meaning the end of the office or kingly art to maintaine religion and piâ—tie but this is the end of the person cloathed with the office and so they deny that God hath destined the kingly office to helpe men as Christians to heaven and to promove Christs kingdome mediatory and they must bee forced to say God hath ordained magistracie to helpe men as men or as they have a life common to them with the beasts and not to helpe them as Christian men to â—â—ie from the wrath to come and obtaine life eternall which certainly is against the honour of magistracie which of its owne nature is destined for the promoving of religion else the magistrate as the magistrate is not a nurs-father in the Church nor to bring his glory to the new Jerusalem nor to kisse the Sonne nor to exalt the throne of Jesus Christ contrary to the Word of God 6. Yea they were onely to promove the Church as a societie of men and to set up the throne of justice for the second table of the Law and not a throne for pietie and for the first table of the Law which is observed by Augustine who will have Kings to serve the Lord not onely â—â—men but also as Kings in such sort which none can doe who are not Kings and that â—â— onely in civill â—ffaires but also in matters concerning divine religion which passage as Bellarmine corrupteth it on the one hand making the King a Governour of men according to their bodies and his old father the Antichrist a governouâ— of men according to their soules so doth that virulent libeller Lysimachus Nicanor with no reason inferre that the King is head of the Church and hath a Nomothetick power to impose the service booke and booke of Canons upon the Church of Scotland But because the King as King is to promove religion therefore saith Junius Minos Lyâ—urgus Charondas Zeleuâ—us and Numa obliâ—ged men to their Lawes by some colour of religion 7. Nor doe I thinke what is said against this by some learned men of great weight see Guliel Apollonius Spalatensis Tilenus Daneus Buâ—anus Professor Leidens Some say the magistrates power and the ecclesiastick power differ in the objects the Magistrates powers say they object is things earthly and the externall man the power of the Church is things spirituall and the inner man I answer these two powers differ in the objects no question I meane in the formall objects not in the materiall for the magistrate as a magistrate is a nurs-father and keeper and avenger of both Tables of the Law and hath a coactive power about hearing the word administration of the Sacraments Idolatry blasphemy and the right serving of God in Jesus Christ and these things are not res terrenae earthly things or things of this life but spirituall things Yea the affaires of Jehovah and the Kings matters 2 Chron. 19. 11. saith Amesius are not so different non it a disparata sunt as that the care and knowledge of the things of God belongeth not to the King sed it a distinguuntur ut in modo procurandi rex politice suas partes agat sacerdos ecclesiastice suas the objects of the magistrates power and of the Churches power may be materially and are one the same but the King worketh in a coactive and kingly way and the Church in an ecclesiastick and spirituall way For doe not both the King as King and the Church as the Church command and forbid one and the same thing doth not the King command the right worship of God and forbid Idolatry and the Blasphemy of God and doth not the Church in their Synodical Canons command and forbid one and these some things yea certainly but the King doth command and forbid by a kingly and coactive power under the paine of boâ—â—lv punishment as incarceration exile proscription or death according to the quality of the fact And the Church commandeth also the right worship of God and forbiddeth Blasphemy and Idolatry but by a spirituall and ecclesiastick power and under the paine of spirituall and ecclesiasticall censures as open rebuke suspension and excommunication and they differ not so in their ends as some teach so as the end of the Church powes should be the communion of Saints and the edifying of the body of the
Church which I grant is true and the end of the Ruler should be onely preservation of peace and the externall tranquillity of the Common-wealth yea I say from the Word of God that externall peace is too narrow an end and it doth belong to the second Table the Kings end as Nurse-father and his a like care is to preserve the first Table and as a Nurse-father to see that the childrens milke be good and wholesome though the milke come not from his owne breasts and so his power hath a kingly relation to all the Word of God and not to externall peace and naturall happinesse onely And the King as the King his end is edification and spirituall good of soules also but alwayes by a kingly power and in a coactive way by the sword whereas the Church are in their care of edifying soules to use no such carnall weapons in their warfare 2 Cor. 10. 4. For which cause that learned P. Martyr and 〈◊〉 Parker and also the Professors of Leyden say that Ministers deale with consciences of men Quoniam Spiritus Sanctus inquit Martyr vim suam adjungit cum praedicationibus orthodoxis the holy Spirit conjoyneth the power and influence of grace with sound preaching and the Magistrate doth onely exercise externall discipline And Parker reasoning against Whitgift and 〈◊〉 proveth well that the Church visible though externall yet is Christs spirituall Kingdome and that Church discipline is a part of Christs spirituall Kingdome and that the externall government of Christ by discipline is spirituall every way according to the efficient 1 Cor. 12. 1. according to the end spirituall â—dification Ephes. 4. 12. according to the matter the Word and Sacraments 2 Cor. 10. 3 4. according to the forme of working by the evidence of the Spirit 2 Cor. 2. 4. 13. And this is the cause I conceive why great Divines have said the object of the Magistrates power as a Magistrate is the externall man and earthly things because he doth not in such a spirituall way of working take care of the two Tables of the Law as the Pastor doth and yet the spirituall good and edification of the Church in the right preaching of the Word the Sacraments and pure discipline is his end It is true whether the blasphemer professe repentance or not the Magistrate is to punish yea and to take his life if he in seducing of many have prevailed but yet his end is edification even in taking away the life for he is to put away evill that all Israel may feare and doe so no more but this edification is procured by the sword and by a coactive power and so the Church power and the kingly power differ in their formall objects and their formall ends But Spalato speaketh ignorantly of Kings Who saith as the internall and proper end of the Art of painting the Art of sailing c. is not life eternall but onely to paint well according to the precepts of Art and to bring men safe to their harborie though the persons who are painters and sailers may direct works of their Art to life eternall so saith he the end of the kingly Art is not life eternall but onely the externall peace of the Common wealth hence inferreth he that there is no subordinatim betwixt the power of the Magistrate and the power of the Church but that they are both so immediate under God as the Church cannot in a Church way regulate the King as a King but onely as he is a christian man the Church may rebuke the King while as he abuseth his kingly power to the destruction of soules and that the Church power as such is not subordinate to the kingly power onely the King may correct with the sword the Pastors not as Churchmen and Pasâ—ors but as men who are his subjects But 1. whereas it is certaine the King in respect of politick power is the immediate Vicegerent of God and above any subject in his Dominions so doth the Bishop make the Shoe-maker the Painter the master-fashioner immediate unto God and censurable by none as they are Artificers even as the King is censurable by none as King and so the King is dishonoured who by office is the Lords annoynted and a little God on earth Psal. 82. v. 1. 2 The intrinsecall end of kingly power is no more the advancing of godlinesse and the promoving of the Kings daughter towards life eternall by the sincere milke of the Word as the Lords Vicegerent and Nurse-Father of the Church then the Painter as a Painter or a Sea-man as a Sea-man is to advance godlinesse for this mans intrinsecall and is onely a safe harbour and shoare to temporall lives not the harbour of salvation to soules and his end is onely a faire Image of Art in Paper or Clay not the Image of the second Adam and by this the King as King is interdicted of any Church businesse or care of soules to be fed by the Word or Sacraments to keepe them cleane if he looke to any of these as an end that is not the eye or intention of the King as King but of the King as a godly Christian saith Spalato hence to care for the spirituall good of the Church and the promoving of the Gospel is as accidentall as to say an excellent Painter such as Apâ—ies intendeth in his painting life eternall so the King by this looketh to the Law of God to Religion and the eternall happinesse of the Church by guesse by accident and as King hath neither chaire nor roome in Christian Synods nor a seat in the Church 3. If the meaning be that the King as King that is rightly exercisng the office of a King is subordinate to no Church power that is he cannot be justly and deservedly rebuked by Pastors that is most true but nothing to any purpose for so the Pastor as a Pastor Jeremiah as he doth truly and in the name of the Lord exercise the propheticall office cannot be deservedly censured nor punished either by the Church-synodrie or the King and Princes of the Land but thus way all members of the Church an I any one single beleever doing his duty should be as immediate and independent and highest next on earth to Christ as the King and his three Estates of the Honourable Parliament are in civill matters and as an Occumenick Councell or in our brethrens meaning independent Congregation which is against reason But if the meaning be the acts of a King as aberring from justice not as a King but as a fraile man may be censured and rebuked deservedly by Pastors in a Church way this way also the Pastor as a Pastor is not subject to the Church but onely as a fraile man and so nothing is said to the purpose in this more then the in the former But if the meaning be thirdly that which onely maketh good sense that the acts of the King abstracted from good or bad or as kingly or